View Full Version : Jordan Maxwell & Other Paranormal Stories

Pages : [1] 2

6th November 2014, 15:41

The Jordan Maxwell Show. March 4th 2013.
Video 36:49.
Space Time Continuum & The Crystal Skulls.

Jordan shares a story of "The Falling Stones", which happened in California.
Story taken from "The Complete Works Of Charles Fort".
In the 1900's 5 ton stones fell from the sky in slow motion.

6th November 2014, 16:03

Video 45:14.
Jordan talks of "The Book Of Job" which speaks of "The Rephain", offspring of the Angels from under the ocean.
Plus many other interesting stories.

7th November 2014, 11:39
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/42A8A6B1-1452-448A-9CCD-4905AA008420.png_zpsamyblxma.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/42A8A6B1-1452-448A-9CCD-4905AA008420.png_zpsamyblxma.jpeg.html)

Source :-

Link to an Article Unexplained America.

It's raining Fish, frogs, snakes and stones, to name but a few.

Throughout the strange history of America there have been many bizarre instances recorded when things have fallen from the skies that simply do not belong there.

7th November 2014, 12:46
Hi Frances

When my mother was evacuated to Wales during WW2 she said she remembers that hundreds of frogs fell from the sky and it was thought they had been swept up off the mountains in the storm and just deposited when there was a dip in the air pressure. She said there were so many she couldn't avoid treading on them. That being the case you would expect it to happen more often I guess. . . . . anyone from Wales?

7th November 2014, 12:59

Main Street in Owingsville, Kentucky, at the time of the mysterious meat falls of 1876.

7th November 2014, 13:08
Hello Calabash, from what I have been reading storms are what most people would think of straight away.

The strange thing is that how does anybody explain the falls of meat?
Story is in the article Unexplained America.
These events are witnessed and recorded that's the fun part.

7th November 2014, 16:41

Link to an Article Unexplained America.
It's raining Fish, frogs, snakes and stones, to name but a few.

Throughout the strange history of America there have been many bizarre instances recorded when things have fallen from the skies that simply do not belong there.

very fortean of you, frances :eyebrows:

7th November 2014, 21:55
The meat at least, must have been a cross over from a parallel Universe ??? :)

7th November 2014, 22:12
The meat at least, must have been a cross over from a parallel Universe ??? :)

or a meatball factory explosion?

7th November 2014, 22:41
Ha ha Jimmer, exploding meat factory. More like exploding cows.
I mean you couldn't even make it up!

8th November 2014, 12:22
I don't see how it could rain frogs "from the mountains" & not small rocks & debris at the same time using a normal explanation, so could some kind of "field effect" that was at the frogs vibration be the cause ?

As for the meat, what if it was a craft dumping waste after a mass cow abduction ?

8th November 2014, 15:43

You know Spiral I was thinking the same thing myself.
All the cattle and other animal mutilations. Internal organs and flesh missing, no blood at the scene and the body completely drained of blood.

Sandy is right about the inter dimensional aspect, most of the reports of blood and meat raining from the sky state it was a clear blue cloudless sky.

The above link is to an article in ForteanTimes, this link covers many stories of meat and blood falling from the sky.

8th November 2014, 17:31
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/4671DFE6-C839-48CE-B5ED-91E80630D8F4.png_zpskvrnnvvz.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/4671DFE6-C839-48CE-B5ED-91E80630D8F4.png_zpskvrnnvvz.jpeg.html)


Link to an article about all the strange things that have rained down from the heavens.

Pennies from heaven, I can just picture all the children running back and forth to the sweet shop to spend their money, and the Reverend checking to make sure they had not pinched it from the collections box.

8th November 2014, 17:44
so when my mother told me not to go outside because it was raining cats and dogs, she wasn't kidding?!?!? :hilarious:

But did make me wonder where that metaphor came from, hmm.

25th November 2014, 15:45

Link to a story of a lady who woke up with her fist clenched so tight her finger nails dug into her palm.
In the palm of her hand was a very small rock.

25th November 2014, 16:13

Scarlet Ribbons sung by Harry Belafonte.
Classic song about apports.

If I live to be a hundred.
I will never know from where.
Came those lovely scarlet ribbons, scarlet ribbons for her hair.

Popular American song written 1949.
Lyrics by Jack Segal.

Just knew I would get this in somewhere ('~').

13th December 2014, 13:55
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/615F2A98-5B6E-4DF2-86BA-1FFAE24D01B0.png_zpsuth9texz.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/615F2A98-5B6E-4DF2-86BA-1FFAE24D01B0.png_zpsuth9texz.jpeg.html)


Link to a short article. The Gold Leaf Lady.
Paranormal investigation of apports and materialisations.
Gold coloured foil would appear on various parts of this ladies body.

13th December 2014, 14:39

Link to a short article about Apports and Asports, contains short stories of a much loved St Raphael Medal and a book of a poem "lady Of The Lake".

Asports are objects that unaccountably disappear.
Psychic phenomena involving the disappearance or transportation of objects supposedly accomplished with the help of a spirit.

13th December 2014, 21:40
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/4F7C11B1-FD0E-4415-998F-8FA4D44A0BF7.png_zpst8xyjb0v.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/4F7C11B1-FD0E-4415-998F-8FA4D44A0BF7.png_zpst8xyjb0v.jpeg.html)

8th December 2014, 06:38
Talking of Asports.
This is a very interesting account of a recent one.

This is Spiral's story, taken from the thread, "We Are The Experiencers"

I was busy this afternoon and was quite rushed as it approached dog walking time, it's always a squeeze at this time of year with the short days, I got my coat & boots on & went for my hat, of which I have two for this time of year, a warm woolly one & a baseball cap, both "hi-viz" bright orange because of all the hunters around here.

As it's very cold with snow on the hills I wanted the woolly one, but it wasn't there, I knew where I had left it only the day before, on the drawers right next to the baseball cap, I looked around for a while & asked my wife & but just wasn't there, so I picked the one hat that was there & went out, having forgotten about "asking them".

I got back & was pre-occupied with getting firewood in before it got dark, then finally I could get my hat & coat off, and as I put my cap down, right there on the drawers was the bright orange woolly hat !

13th December 2014, 22:04
asports are my enemies

i refuse to accept things can go missing. i had a case of an item vanishing, disappearing, leaving this dimension the second after i dropped it..i spent good two hours breathlessly inspecting the area around where it had fallen..torchlight included ..no result.

i found it/it reappeared months later in a different area of the same room, some three meters away from where it fell, under the settee i don't often look behind. as crazy as it sounds.

13th December 2014, 22:30
Hello Elbie, I suspect a lot of people experience the disaperence of various items, but shrug it off as absent mindness.
Once you become familiar with the fact that it may be a paranormal happening it takes on a different light.

Sometimes deceased loved ones find the lost items and return them to the person looking for them.
I have never had the pleasure of this experience, but it's in my memory box now.

13th December 2014, 22:41
Hello Elbie, I suspect a lot of people experience the disaperence of various items, but shrug it off as absent mindness.
Once you become familiar with the fact that it may be a paranormal happening it takes on a different light.

Sometimes deceased loved ones find the lost items and return them to the person looking for them.
I have never had the pleasure of this experience, but it's in my memory box now.

frances, i was stone cold sober at the time and generally not absent minded. plus, i didn't leave it for some time later - i got on with my search there and then, determined to find it..at the same time, the item in question was/is not that important to me, it became so because it vanished after i dropped it. why would any entity want to play with me over a trivial item ? unless of course they are dying of boredom out there.

13th December 2014, 22:44
Well yes Elbie, they may be bored also.

20th December 2014, 01:40
Story taken from The ForteanTimes Forum.

Background to the mystery:

I was born during the second world war in a small town in the north of Ontario, Canada, in the Precambrian Shield country, surrounded by tens of thousands of square miles of uninhabited boreal forest (which we simply call the bush), a land of thousands of lakes, rivers, and great muskeg swamps. Our lives then would be considered today as relatively primitive, with no running water, an outdoor toilet, and none of the appliances that today are routinely found in homes, such as electric stoves, televisions, refrigerators, freezers, washers and dryers etc.

While we did have electrical service, it was used only for a single light in each room, a radio, and a bread toaster. We heated with wood and cooked on a wood stove, which required going off into the bush every year to cut about 30 cords of firewood. We snared and hunted hares, fished, shot moose, grouse, ducks and geese and harvested various berries.

My earliest memories are of travelling by canoe, of the annual trip to the bush to fall trees for firewood, of trekking through the bush to lakes and rivers to fish, of setting trap lines, picking berries to be preserved for winter, hauling water in buckets, going to a lake in winter to harvest blocks of ice which were then covered with sawdust to prevent melting in the summer heat.

By our mid-teens my pals and I would often walk for several days to a particular lake or river to fish or to an area to hunt certain species. As well as obtaining food it was also one of our main sources of recreation, that and playing hockey. As we grew older we went further and further afield, sometimes a hundred miles or more and lasting several weeks. Bush machines such as quads and snowmobiles were still in the future, but we couldnt have afforded them even if they had existed. Besides, they couldnt have gone where we went anyway. Due to all of this time spent in the wilds, I and my companions developed an uncanny sense of direction. We never used a compass and often took different routes going to and returning from distant places, through areas we had never before been, just to see what was there.

We never got lost. Ever. At age 16 I and my friends were taking full-time jobs in the bush, fighting forest fires, working remote sawmills, logging, cutting survey lines that often stretched many miles and had to be straight as an arrow, doing the slug work for geologists, which meant digging trenches down to bare rock through the tangle of roots, drilling holes in rock, filling them with dynamite and blasting. Our lives and livelihoods revolved around the bush. Doing these things also gave us the opportunity to explore.

During all of that I developed a burning fascination with nature and would spend days wandering, watching creatures, how they acted, how they lived, their habits. My desire to travel, to see what other areas were like, to observe the animals, led me to take up a trade that allowed me to make a decent living while also experiencing new areas and creatures. Ive worked from the east coast of Canada to the west coast, from the north to the south of this immense and beautiful country. In the course of that I got to observe a great diversity of landscapes and many hundreds of species at close range and at leisure.
Ive also wandered out-of-the-way areas in several other countries, such as the United States and Mexico, to witness the diversity of the creatures, the unfamiliar climates and the natural and sometimes man-made wonders.

Never got lost in those places either, though many were very remote. Through all of these experiences I have become quite an astute observer of things. I will give one rather silly example. During a visit with my youngest daughter who lives in a city in the most southern part of Ontario, we were chatting on her deck when I got a blink-of-the-eye glimpse of a distant aircraft as it passed a narrow clearing in the trees. Ive always had a fascination with aircraft as well. I must have had a startled look on my face because everyone began asking me what was wrong, was I alright? I explained that I thought I had just had a hallucination - of an aircraft from the 1930s and 40s that no longer exists, a German Junkers J-52. To my relief, next day the news carried the story of a Ju-52 that had been restored to flight-worthiness in Europe and had stopped at the local airport during a tour of North America.
My point is that in an instant I had accurately identified it, even though it had seemed to me an impossibility.

At my advanced age I still wander to remote areas of the bush where there are no trails. Im fortunate to now reside in a small northern village (pop. about 200) where the night skies with no light pollution are clear and the display of the heavens and aurora borealis are magnificent, where small children and dogs run free, where there are none of the ordinances that so closely regulate city dwellers lives, where no-one drives more than 30 km/hr, there is peace and serenity and I can be off in the bush in a matter of minutes. And Ive never gotten lost here either.

There are only three occasions in my life when I wasnt able to find my way back to a particular place, but I know I wasnt lost. Having said all this I will begin the story in an instalment to follow. I do hope this has not been too long and tedious for you, but I did want to give some background. regards
To be continued...

20th December 2014, 13:34
Part One – the start

summer 1973 I was weary. I’d been working long hours each day, starting at 7a.m. and at times not getting home until 2 a.m., only to report back to work at 7 a.m. again. It was taking its toll. One day in June I decided that it was simply too much – too many hours, too little time with the family. I decided that it was time for a change. I felt I needed a good holiday, time to relax, time to be with the kids, time to eat proper meals with the family.
On the drive home I came up with a plan, so when I arrived I asked “who wants to go to British Columbia?” The wife was a little stunned but the kids were immediately all for it. BC as we call it, is Canada’s western-most province, about 3,000 miles from where we were. “I do! I do!” said the youngest, then asked, “where is Birtish Clumbya dad?” The wife, after some consideration, decided that yes, she’d like to see the country too. We quickly made arrangements, putting belongings in storage, giving notice to the landlord of our rental house and to my employer.

We set out in late June on what was to be a glorious summer. Along the way we stopped frequently, camping in beautiful areas, pausing to watch wildlife and pitching camp whenever someone took a notion they wanted to see more of an area. That happened frequently.
We watched the moon rising over lovely lakes, listened to the music of wolves howling, stopped to follow pronghorn antelope on the open prairies, sat in the midst of a prairie dog town watching these cute little creatures frolicking and standing about with their arms around each other, seemingly as curious about us as were of them. For a month we dawdled along at a leisurely pace, taking time to see buffalo, porcupines, foxes, coyotes, bears, moose and whatever else we chanced upon, even skunks. We crossed the wide prairies and entered the foothills of Alberta and on into the Rocky Mountains range, camping beside turquoise lakes, watching marmots, mountain goats, Dahl sheep, huge elk, then crossed several more mountain ranges to the interior of British Columbia, into the intense summer heat of the Okanagan Valley where we feasted on the great variety of fruits grown there.

Then it was on to the coast at Vancouver where we caught the ferry for Vancouver Island. Vancouver Island, the largest Island on the west coast of America, was fascinating – long, deserted sandy beaches, enormous giant trees, and a great variety of wildlife including bright green slugs about six inches in length. And blacktail deer, hoards of them.
It is also home to the Kwakiutl Indian nation, people who carve huge monumental “totem” poles and great sea-going canoes of 60 feet or more, each from a single tree. They also carve beautiful and fantastic ceremonial masks and many other items. We spent a full month exploring the island, but by early September, it was time to go, to find another job.
I made a few calls and lined up work in Ontario, so sun-tanned and contented, we caught the ferry for the mainland and embarked on the week-long drive to Ontario. The job, which was in the Kitchener area, went well. We rented a farmhouse in a rural area close to the city but not so close that the clamour of the city reached us.
Next spring we planted a huge garden, got several bee-hives, a small flock of chickens. With those and the apple and cherry trees, we lived well. We made some fine friends and almost every weekend a crowd would gather in our huge kitchen with the table that sat more than a dozen, or on the wide porch that stretched the width of the house. People brought their kids and instruments and there was music and dancing aplenty. As is my habit, I also began to explore the hardwood forests surrounding us, noting the bird species and the animals that inhabited these quiet shady tracts.

Contentment reigned. (An aside: last year I visited this same area: since we were first there the city has undergone explosive growth, and only a few remnants of the hardwood forest remain.) By early summer of the following year my wanderings on free days were taking me further and further, sometimes alone but often in the company of a friend I’d made who had a similar interest. We passed some fine days. It was all a pleasant life. But for me. at least, it was about to change.

Late one afternoon, at a location about 20 miles from home, I came across a narrow gravel road running off the main road and into a forest, one that I hadn’t previously noticed. I parked the car and with binoculars in hand, strolled off down the road. I was rewarded with the sight of variety of birds. In the distance I could hear the knock of a woodpecker so I continued on, and sure enough, discovered a pileated woodpecker, the largest of the woodpeckers in Canada. I was pleased. It was now twilight and I thought “I’ll just go a little further and then turn back and head for home.”
A short time later I came to a tall chain-link fence with a double gate across the road. Perched in a tree to the right of the gate, was a great horned owl, a rare sight. The owl and I were studying each other when it suddenly swivelled its head. As a reflex I also turned to possibly see what had attracted its attention. It was growing dark but nonetheless I could clearly see why it had reacted.
There, to my great surprise, to the left of the gate, stood a petite young woman in a white dress. It caught me completely off guard, but I waved hello, whereupon she began to motion to me toward her, which I did. Before I could get a word out, she said quietly, “Come, I’ll show you something.” My curiosity aroused, I followed her through brush for perhaps 50 feet to a corner of the fence.

She rounded the corner and climbed down to a depression that left a gap under the fence and crouching down, ducked under and entered the fenced off area. I stopped at the depression and told her, no, I wouldn’t enter. That would be trespassing, and I had no intention of being accused of that. “It’s alright. No-one will bother you” she said, and strode off toward a building some`150 feet away. I thought to myself, “well, if she can do it, then so can I,” and climbed through the opening.
I followed her to a doorway in the building, which she opened and we entered. To my surprise, the building, which had appeared deserted, was actually occupied. The people inside, who I noted had sort of Oriental features, were dressed in light blue coveralls.
At this point I thought “peculiar that they’d have a round room in a rectangular building.” Several were seated on benches around the perimeter of the room while others were strolling in or out of a long corridor to my left.
None seem to pay any attention to us, as though visitors were quite normal. As I pondered what this building might be, a tall middle-aged fellow with occidental features and pure white hair approached us. The girl, obviously well acquainted with this fellow, (I thought he might be her father) said to him, “show him the ……….” I didn’t quite hear, or perhaps couldn’t understand what she was asking him to show me.

Without a word, he strode off, went through a door and in less than a minute was back, whereupon he handed me a mechanical device. Having worked a fair amount on cars, I said “oh, an alternator” and handed it back to him. Maybe that’s what this building is about, manufacturing alternators, I thought. For those who may not be familiar with automotive parts, an alternator is a device that produces the electricity with which a vehicle functions.
They are round with a more or less flattened front and back and have a rotating shaft through the center. “No, it’s not that,” she said, whereupon he again handed me the device. I gave it another examination, twirled the shaft, which kept spinning for a remarkably long time until I stopped it. To me it still resembled nothing but an alternator. I handed it back to him and in an attempt at being polite said something mundane like “Hmmm. Interesting.” It was growing late so I told them I really had to go, my dinner would be cold and I wanted to spend some time with the family.
The girl accompanied me back through the opening under the fence and when we reached the road, I said goodbye, thanked her for the tour and headed back along the road to my car. It was late when I got home. My dinner was indeed cold and the wife asked why I was so late. I could only mumble that I’d been bird watching and saw an owl at dusk.

She was accustomed to my jaunts and to me getting interested enough in something to lose track of time. A couple of weeks later I set out to explore a different area, one near a major river. Again it was late afternoon. I quietly ambled through a clearing in the woods, enjoying the warm day and the sounds and odours of the forest. I sat for a while and watched a small herd of deer. Just as I had decided to continue along, I realized that standing off to my right was the same young woman as before.
It isn’t all that unusual to encounter other people, but I’d never met anyone before that wore a white dress into the woods. I thought it truly a striking coincidence that we should find ourselves again at the same location at the same time.
We exchanged greetings whereupon she asked if would I like to see something interesting. “Certainly,” I replied and jokingly asked “is this another building?” She assured me it was not and then led me along a narrow trail and about 15 or 20 minutes later we emerged into a large clearing and started across it.

I was thinking that this girl really knew the country. At the far edge of the clearing was a group of native guys sitting around a fire, chatting and drinking, perhaps coffee or tea. As we passed them I greeted them but not one turned to acknowledge my greeting. “Hmm. Pretty unsociable” I thought.
A little further along the field ended in an embankment. From the top of this I could see water flowing from my right to left, and on the far side thick woods. When we had descended the banks, the young lady led me to the right and stopped at an area of bare rock. She pointed to something in the rock at her feet and when I neared her I saw what I realized was a pretty remarkable carving in the rock. There before me was the figure of a person lying with the head in the direction of the water.
There are areas all across Canada and the US where rock carvings can be found, but this one was remarkable in that, unlike others I’d seen, it was not merely an outline, but a full figure with the body and limbs indented in the rock. It was as though someone had lain in soft sand and left a deep three-dimensional impression of their body. But this was solid rock.
The impression was partly filled with water, otherwise I might have tried to lay in it to get an idea of the size compared to me. It seemed though to be smaller than me. I could only speculate that this must have taken someone a lot of time and a lot of perseverance to carve. After I’d marvelled at this sight for a few minutes the girl said she had to get back, though she didn’t mention where she had to get back to. We climbed back up the bank and started out across the field, again passing close to the Indian lads, who again completely ignored us.
We retraced our path through the woods and when we reached the roadway I thanked her for showing me this surprising carving and we parted ways in opposite directions. What was in the other direction I had no idea. I was a little surprised at this point to realize it was growing dark while on the other side of the bush it had been brighter, but thought nothing more of it. Again I retraced my steps to my car and drove home.

About a week and half later when I left work I knew there would be no-one at home at this time, so I decided to take another little wander, to explore another area. I was in the habit of keeping my gear, binoculars, knife etc. in my car so I left directly for the area I wanted to see, which was about a half-hour drive. I’d passed this spot previously but hadn’t had the time then to spare.
When I arrived at my destination I again left the car on a side-road and proceeded along at a leisurely pace, enjoying the sunshine and the flowering plants. After perhaps a half-mile the road turned from gravel to fine sand, much easier to walk on, and creating less noise. I had not gone far when I rounded a bend and to my astonishment, the girl in white was sitting by the side of the road!.
She stood up when I approached and I noticed that her feet were bare. I remarked that I was very surprised but also pleased to find her in the same place as I was once again. “Come for a walk with me” she said, and again led the way.
A short distance down the road she turned to her right and entered the bush. “Don’t you think you should put shoes on,” I said. “You could hurt your feet walking through here like that.” “I’ll be fine” was her reply. A few minutes later we came upon quite an amazing site. At least it was to me. Here in a swath perhaps a hundred feet wide and stretching left and right some distance, was a forest of miniature trees!

They were obviously fully grown but ranged from only about a foot to perhaps four feet. None were as tall as me. “Wow!” I said “thank you showing me this!” I had long admired Japanese Bonsai, trees that are cultivated in miniature, and here I was in the midst of a forest of them! “Oh no,” she said,” this isn’t what I was going to show you. It’s a little way yet.”
Reluctantly I followed along, entering a growth of normal-sized trees, until we emerged once again. . The sight I beheld was totally unexpected. Before me was a small hillock with patches of bare rock. To my left stood a tall metal pole and beyond the low hill was……… a trailer park. (If you’re unfamiliar with the term -I don’t know if these are common in other countries - a trailer park consists of a group of mobile homes in which people live on a permanent basis.)
Where we emerged was at a corner of a road. Directly across the road was one unit laid out lengthwise toward me. To its right were two more, while on left of the first one, others were at right angles to it. On the roadway a group of children were playing.
I started toward the road, but the young woman, who was hiding behind the little hill whispered loudly – and obviously anxiously – “No, we can’t do that!” I was a little taken aback at this, but she insisted that we leave immediately. I was disappointed that we’d come here for nothing more interesting than a trailer park, and hadn’t taken the time to examine what I thought was far more interesting, the mini-trees.
Without pausing she led the way back to the road, straight through the remarkable trees without even a glance. When at the road she announced abruptly that she must leave, and immediately set off down the road.

I lingered for a few minutes before going, shaking my head at the strange reaction she’d had. “Ah, well,” I told myself, “another day I’ll come back and take my time, maybe bring a camera.” And off I went, back to my car and home.. A short time later my friend with the same exploring urge as myself showed up on a Saturday morning. What were my plans for the day, he asked. “Well, once my chores are done I’m pretty well free for the day” I told him.
He had in mind, he said, that we take my canoe and cruise down a section of river, which I agreed that on such a fine day was a fine idea. When I was done, we set off for the river with the canoe on the roof of my car. On the way I said, “speaking of the river, have you ever seen the native rock carving?” (That it been carved out by a native was an assumption on my part) Though he’d lived in the area for years, he’d never heard of it, so at my suggestion we changed plans slightly and I drove off in the direction of where I’d seen it. Well, we arrived at the spot, but to my surprise, there was no road.
“Gee, I must be mistaken. I thought it was here, but maybe it’s further along” I said. So we went further, and then further, but no such road could I find. Finally I gave up the search in frustration: this had never happened before. Of course, he took advantage of the situation to tease me. “Some bushwhacker you are! Can’t find your way even with a highway!” I did my best to deflect his good-natured jibes, but inside I was confused. I always found my way back. Over the next few weeks, I set out many times, determined to find this place, but I never did, though my search became ever-widening.
I even began to rationalize that perhaps it was closer to the area where I’d been shown the “alternator,” but I couldn’t locate that spot either. I searched for the area where I’d seen the “bonsai” trees, but again with no success.
I started to become obsessive about it all until I was travelling further and further away. I was determined. The wife was beginning to be concerned about these long unexplained absences. I kept it all to myself, never revealing what was happening with me. I couldn’t explain it to her. I believed she’d think I’d lost my mind. I was even beginning to suspect that might be the case.

Then one day I realized that in my determination to prove to myself I could find these sites, I’d extended my search almost a hundred miles in all directions and said to myself “this is sheer madness” and I stopped searching. Kind of.

To be continued….

20th December 2014, 14:11
Authors Response To Some Questions That Were Asked.

After reading your posting I realized that I never asked the young woman for her name, something I always do when I first meet a person.
Very odd in restrospect that I didnt. Ill attempt to answer your questions as best I can.

Did we converse as we walked? No, but thats the norm for myself and my friends while we make our way through the bush. Well travel for many miles without a word, or fish or hunt in silence for hours at time.

(Actually I gave up hunting years ago I hunt with my wallet at a grocery store now) Anyone with a tendency to talk a lot was unlikely to accompany us again.
The talkers were generally folks from cities. (No offense to city-dwellers intended.) We like to be able to hear whats going on around us.
At home, on the other hand, we tend to be rather loud and gregarious. Silence is not awkward in the bush.

I never did ask where she was from or why she was showing me things. Thats not unusual either. There have been a number of instances where Ive met people on my rambles and gone off with them to places of interest, maybe a good fishing spot, an unusual geological feature.
In fact thats how I met a fellow with whom I became very close friends. And still am. I tend to trust folks until proven otherwise, and there have been a couple of examples of that as well. Besides, Im always up for a new adventure.

There is a reserve about 40 miles away (which I also toured since my mother was from that area). That said, the area was once populated by a tribe they call the Neutrals. I learned that from an archaeologist who was on a dig at the site of a former village from a couple hundred years ago.
They were apparently either chased out of the area (or exterminated) by raiders from the Iroquois Confederacy. I can believe that because I heard tales when I was young of the Iroquois raiding and killing Cree and Ojibway people as far north as our area many years before, likely in the 1700s.

I like how you described how it feels in the last three paragraphs of your posting and how it can put things in perspective. I see us as specks on a speck drifting in an incredible endless cosmos when I lay in the dark out there watching the spectacular Milky Way. Makes most of those everyday concerns evaporate. This speck none the less is pretty important to us.

Am I a writer?
Thats a little complicated to answer. The straight answer is no, Im a tradesman. On the other hand I have written things through the years on a number of subjects and have had things published. Much of it has been about concerns I had when I discovered things on my travels.
The last one was on the deteriorating state of a great river in Alberta, but that was almost 10 years back. Lately Ive been engrossed in what I view as the greatest dilemma ever to face this wonderous planet of ours, nuclear power stations.
I first became curious about this while working in one where I spent a year on repairing equipment. The deeper I delved into learning about it the more concerned I became, until about three years ago Id learned enough that for the first time since I was very young,
I was frightened. Ive since gotten over that. Now Im just angry about it. Ive had some very narrow and I mean very narrow escapes from being killed during my lifetime, but they didnt frighten me. I was certainly relieved I wasnt killed, but wasnt scared by them, mostly I guess because they happened so fast.

Its my hope to be able God willing to produce, perhaps, a book detailing in language that anyone can understand, just how insidious and deadly the potential for eradicating much of the life on our planet this industry REALLY holds, despite assurances to the contrary by governments and interested parties. Im not one to see hidden conspiracies at every turn, but this one is without doubt such a situation.
The material is all there for someone tenacious enough to bulldoze their way through the mass of BS. At present Im merely another voice crying in the wilderness, so to speak. Sorry to go off on a bit of a rant there.

To be continued....

20th December 2014, 14:55
Well, Ive completed the second part, so here goes.

As time passed, no matter how I tried, I still couldnt get these things out of my mind. I brooded on it. Relations in our family began to deteriorate. My wife and I began to have arguments. She suspected I was having an extramarital affair.
Looking back from my vantage point of experience, Ive come see this as a life lesson on the destructive power of keeping secrets from a partner in the intimate relationship of a marriage. I suppose it was avoidance of a bad situation that finally led me to accept a job in a town nearly 500 miles away.
Every couple of weeks Id leave the job site late on Friday for the 12-hour drive home, then Sunday night Id make the return trip and arrive on time for work Monday. It was gruelling, but I thought it important to see the children on a regular basis. Id leave after they were asleep Sunday evening and arrive in time for work.

One winter night on the return trip a peculiar thing happened. At about five in the morning I stopped at an all-night restaurant in a small town. I sat and had a coffee and took a short walk in the cold air before hitting the highway again.
After a few miles it began to snow heavily but I kept going, following the blurred red tail-lights of a large truck Id caught up to. As the snowfall increased the view of the highway decreased. At length the flurry became almost hypnotic, so I pulled to the side of the road for a short walk to clear my head.
When I stepped out, however, I discovered to my surprise that there was no snow, and although the highway was straight for a long distance, there was no sign of any truck. I thought, now thats really strange! Not an earth shaking event by any measure but it did shake me somewhat. Maybe I was crazy after all.

I continued this exhausting schedule through the winter, until one morning on my return the wife announced that she wanted a divorce.
I couldnt in honesty blame her. Our life of contentment had fallen to the depths of dissatisfaction and despair. And the blame lay solely on my shoulders.
In what I can only view now as an act of shameless escapism, I called a friend who had previously offered me a job in northern Alberta and asked if the offer was still open. It was, so I quit the job I had, packed the car and once again headed west. After a time we filed for divorce.

About a year later I met a statuesque, intelligent and accomplished divorcee and we shortly after were constant companions. She enjoyed trips into the wilds as well.
I probably shouldnt tell this but I will anyway. Late one night we were deep in the bush after an afternoon of watching beavers repairing a dam. We found ourselves in an amorous mood and parked in a rough little side road. Things were progressing very satisfactorily when all of a sudden a bright light flooded the cab of the truck.
To say it was a surprise is a vast understatement. We were, as the saying goes, a mile and a half from nowhere. We couldnt see who it was behind the light so I said loudly and very indignantly - who are you and what the hell do you want? The reply was Im a game warden.
Do you have any firearms with you? No! I said, but my lady, laughing uproariously, shouted back Yes, but not the kind youre looking for!

The job I was on held many hazards and in the four years I worked there I had several very close calls that could easily have resulted in death.
Despite the high wages I was earning, the site was just too dangerous.
Shortly after a huge explosion levelled a good portion of the plant, melting steel girders so they looked like limp, over-cooked spaghetti, I decided to leave. Money cant buy your life back. Fortunately there were no casualties in the blast. All the workers were in a building at some distance on coffee break.

My lady friend wanted to continue our relationship and told me shed go with me if I would like. I had no idea where I would go. She suggested moving to a remote area of British Columbia. We agreed that shed go ahead with the car and Id follow with the truck and camper when everything was wrapped up in Alberta.

She left in September and settled in a small town on the north coast where Id never been, rented an apartment and in a short time got a job. In October I quit my job and headed for the west coast. I stopped for few hours in Edmonton and in the afternoon, climbed into the camper and slept until 10.30 p.m. A half hour later I left Edmonton for the 800 mile journey to the town shed chosen.
I drove for almost six hours and reached the village of McBride just before 5 a.m. I fuelled up and departed for Prince George about 125 miles further on, at most a two- hour drive.
Prince George was roughly the half-way point of the trip and I planned to stay overnight with a friend. About another hour out of McBride I was feeling stiff and in need of a break so I pulled into a roadside rest area, took a walk and made coffee in the camper.
Then, with a mug of coffee in hand, away I went, anticipating that Id reach Prince George sometime around 7 a.m. I kept driving and it was some time after daybreak when I spotted a small restaurant and decided Id stop for breakfast, so I pulled in.

When the waitress came to the table I ordered bacon and eggs, but she said Im sorry sir but we dont serve breakfast after noon. I thought to myself, this waitress has some sense of humour and I chuckled a little and repeated the order.
She only repeated what shed said about no breakfast after noon. Well, I said, you must have one funny watch, at which she pointed to a clock on the wall that read 12.30. I thought the clock must be wrong and turned to another customer and asked to see his watch. It confirmed the time as 12.30. I was stunned.

Roughly five hours had vanished and I could not conceive how it happened. An hour difference I could imagine, but not five hours. I could only think what the hell happened?! I reached Prince George by about 2 p.m. after having lunch rather than breakfast that morning.
The rest of the journey, thankfully, held no other surprises. Instead, as I neared the coast I was treated to the sight of tall mountains with frequent waterfalls dropping more than a thousand feet to the valley, and many bald eagles soaring the skies.

Shortly after my arrival I found work as an ironworker at a sawmill construction site. On weekends we toured the country, visiting many Indian villages to see the tall totem poles.
We travelled rough roads through the bush to majestic fjords, went fishing with friends wed made, had crab feasts and salmon feasts and relished the plentiful seafood.
Satisfaction had returned to my life. Id put aside my obsession and was getting on with life. One day as we explored we came into a village and drove around just for the enjoyment. It was a small community of approximately 700, with a sheltered harbour and dozens of fishing boats tied to the wharves, and a picturesque view of the islands strewn across this area of the Pacific.

Although we were living less than 20 miles from it, prior to that wed never taken the road leading to it. We cruised the waterfront area and after climbing a steep hill, we entered an area with normal houses on one side of the street, while the other side was lined with mobile homes and we turned into a road running through it.
As we neared a corner my gal was surprised when I suddenly shouted Stop the car! Stop right here! I jumped out of the car and quickly crossed the street. which was at the edge of a forest. Climbing a small hill on the side opposite the homes, I turned to look back.
Yes! There on my left stood a tall steel pole. In front of me a mobile was oriented toward me, while next to it were others at right angles.
Children were playing in the street. As I stood there in awe, I could only exclaim My Lord! This is it! This is the mobile park the young woman in white brought me to! I was thunderstruck.
Meanwhile, my gal had gotten out of the car and came across the street with an anxious look on her face. Are you alright? Whats wrong? she asked. I could only assure her happily that nothing is wrong, but I think something is very right. It was at that point I noticed the for sale sign in front of the mobile at the corner directly across from me. Im going to buy that place I announced, and I copied the phone number from the sign.
Then something else occurred to me. Come on, I said to her and we got back in the car. Behind the wheel I drove to the end of the street we had turned off, and there was a road with a surface of fine sand. I jumped out of the vehicle and asked her to drive back to where we had just been and wait for me. Then off I went down the sandy road.

Shortly I came to where if it hadnt just been a hallucination or some such after all the young lady in white had led me off the road. I was quite excited but also gripped with trepidation as I set out into that bush. But I was much more excited when I came to the break where there in front of me was a forest of miniature trees.
I was almost running as I crossed it, went through a section of normal-sized trees and emerged in the exact spot where I had been standing only minutes before. I had quite by accident discovered the mobile park Id seen more than 13 years before and more than 3,000 miles away. The next day I called the real estate agent and made the arrangements to buy that property.

To be continued.

20th December 2014, 15:16
Part three.

When we were shown the mobile the following week I could see that my lady, whom I shall henceforth, if necessary, refer to by the initial M, was not terribly impressed. Actually, neither was I, but I had some inkling that something, perhaps something significant, might happen if I were there.
However, without the slightest hesitation she agreed to the arrangement. Where I was, she was willing to be as well.
It was a rather small abode compared to the apartment we were living in the whole mobile could almost have fit in the large living room of the apartment. But she never complained. A month or so later we took possession and made moving day a kind of party, with the women preparing a feast and our male friends loading and unloading the trucks.

It was a grand time though the surrounding s were modest. At least now we had our own yard and a good sized deck for the frequent barbecues we had.
A year passed swiftly. Our neighbours were fine and sociable people and friends from town came out often for what theyd nicknamed a
The name came about because of my ineptness when removing a turkey from the oven at our first dinner there. I tilted the pan too much trying to hold it with one hand while shutting the oven door - and the turkey jumped from the pan onto the floor and splattered turkey - and (it seemed to me) at least 30 gallons of turkey juice or whatever its called, onto the floor. Heck of a mess.
If that had happened only once it likely would have been forgotten, but then I did again the next time with a big ham. A roast of beef followed. By then theyd morphed it into a ritual, more or less, so that at every dinner for years, there were shouts of Drop the turkey! and Id have to splatter another meal to the floor at their insistence. (once it was sphagetti. Imagine!) Didnt stop anyone from eating it and I made sure to sanitize the floor before every dinner we held. A Wild Bunch, them who live on the coast.

The year had passed and nothing of any note happened as I had expected it might, so when a big house on a hill in the village, with a great view, came up for sale, we bought that as well, and rented the mobile to a friend whod come out from Ontario.
In the early summer of the following year Ive lost track now, but it I think it must have been 1991, I had a call from my daughter back East, asking if we had plenty of room because she intended to drive out to the coast for a visit.
The new house had three large bedrooms, a huge dining-living room, an office, etc. so I told her of course, Id be so happy to have her there. About two weeks later when her car pulled into our drive I was just thrilled.
I hadnt seen her for more than two years, since when she flew to Calgary and I met her at the airport, from where we departed for a month-long tour of the Western USA in my truck and camper, just the two of us .

The main reason for that journey was that I wanted to see where the wild swans that arrived in our area at the beginning of each winter nested and raised their young. Id seen small flocks of them often during winter and had learned that unlike most birds, these ones flew north for winter and migrated south to Wyoming for summer. Go figure.
Wed had a marvellous time together, through Montana, South Dakota, Wyoming , North Dakota, Iowa Illinois, Michigan and then back to her home in Ontario. Minutes after she arrived and Id hugged her half to death, another car pulled into the drive, a handsome young man at the wheel.

This was her sweet-heart, who had followed her that whole distance. They stayed with us for several weeks and we took them on tours of the area, showing them the sights, dining in the area seafood restaurants, fishing salmon, crabbing, on boat tours of the area and watched dolphins and otters and great rafts of sea-birds.
When their planned departure date arrived I was very sad to see them go, and we planned a big good-bye dinner, inviting all the folks theyd met, for a grand send-off.
When I expressed how much I was I was going to miss her, she replied with a bright smile, that there was no need for sadness, theyd decided they were going to stay and make a life there. They really were enjoying it all much more than they did life in the city in Ontario. I was over-joyed.

That night M and I talked it over and decided we would give them the mobile to get them started. And something significant did occur in that mobile sometime later, when my first grandchild was born there. It wasnt exactly the sort of thing Id expected might happen, but I was overjoyed.
One of our turkey-drop friends had a little cabin in a quiet bay up the coast a way, and we would often go there to spend a relaxing day, trapping crabs for a big boil-up. There were several other cabins in the bay as well and I was approached by the owner of one of them, asking if I would be interested in buying it.
My daughter was with me and said immediately yes dad, lets buy it! And so we did.

We spent weekends in our cabin, going there as often as possible, remodelling it and making it comfortable for staying at times a week and more.
It had no water and only an outhouse but we made due, bringing big jugs of water from home. I built a wood stove for it for heat and cooking and we had many cozy nights there, sometimes with a wild Pacific storm blasting in, making our own music, crabbing in the bay, wandering up to a nearby chain of lakes.
We got to know our neighbours, three single fellows and a couple who lived there most of the year. Any of our friends were welcome to use our cabin even if we werent there so long as they chopped firewood to replace what they used.

One of these neighbours, a rough-and-ready type and a good guy whod been born and raised in the area and knew it intimately and with whom I became a close friend, came by one day when we were there.
He and I were on the deck sipping a brew when he said to me say, have you ever been over to the village just a ways to the north? Nope, never have. I said. Well then, how about you and me and couple of brews take a little trip over there in my boat? he said. I was up to it of course, so I told the folks I was going off with L for a little boat cruise.

At the mouth of the bay he turned north and we were threading our way between a group of islands, when he said heyyyy! Ive got something you might find interesting, and he steered toward shore after we passed another island.
We beached the boat and he ambled over the rocks for a bit, before he stopped and yelled back yah, here it is. Take a gander at this, and pointed down at a flat the rock in front of him. Whaddya think of that? he asked.
For a time I could hardly speak. Then I said something like Holeee ****e! Yep, it was the figure of a person carved into the rock, just as Id seen long before and far away. I was thinking, but that was on the shore of a river! I was a little confused.
That is, until I looked at the water, which was flowing past from my left to my right. Across from us was the thickly wooded shore of a large island. The tide was coming in, and if you had been standing there without any other references, and hadnt tasted the salty water, you could easily mistake it for a river.
I turned around. Behind me was an earth embankment and I headed straight for it. When I reached the top I was looking out over a wide, level field beyond which thick bush grew.
He climbed the bank and said to me, Aw, this is nothing. Years ago the folks from the village up ahead cleared it all off and used to grow their potatoes here. Nobodys used it in years.

Back at the figure in the rock I stared down and told him this must have taken somebody ages to carve out. Well, he said, the story with the natives in the village over there and he pointed to his right,is that sometime long ago, I dont know how long, a young fellow from the village disappeared and was gone for four days or so.
People looked all over for him, searched the beach and in the bush and spent days looking for a body in the water, but they couldnt find him. Then one day he walked into the village nothing wrong with him and when they asked him where hed been he told them one crazy tale.
He said some strange folks came down from the sky and carved this out, then they took him away in a strange boat, up into the air and then brought him back down again.
When they asked where he was for the four days he didnt believe it. He thought he was only gone for a little while, an hour or so maybe. Strange,huh?

I definitely had to agree. I didnt tell him that Id had a taste of that strangeness myself. A couple of weeks later I went back with my daughters husband and laid in the carved figure. I got quite the soaker laying there and it was as I had first thought, somewhat smaller than me.
I can only wonder, once again, what does all this mean, if anything? Is there any real meaning to it that applies to me? Does it have any significance for anything at all? Was I shown these things for a reason, or just to confuse me?
Was it somehow connected to the birth of my grandson? There is no compelling reason to believe it is, or isnt. If there is some meaning Ive never discovered it and it remains a complete mystery to me.

Since that time Ive kept an eye out, half expecting that perhaps around some corner, down some unfamiliar road, Ill run into a chain link fence with a gate in it, and a depression around a corner that you can climb under, and there will be a rectangular building with a circular room inside.
So far it hasnt happened. And I dont go searching anymore.

Ive yet to hear of anything similar happening to anyone else. There is, of course, the young man in Sweden who stopped at a gas station that he couldnt find again.
Perhaps at some other place and some other time he did find it. One can only hope. Otherwise it will likely puzzle and possibly disturb him for years, as I it did me.
I do so hope he does, even to prove for himself that it was real, albeit a very strange version of reality. And that he hadnt lost his mind.

Im old now, but just maybe. Just maybe.. Theres a legend among the native people where I was born and raised, concerning what they call The Trickster (rough translation) and that when youre in the bush there is the possibility that you might encounter this being.
The Trickster can steal into your camp and take things, usually important items, and make off with them. It can also transform itself and fool you: it could appear as a person, or as an animal, and play tricks on you in this way.
Could it be something like that? I'm not superstitious enough to accept that as an answer either. The problem I have is that these events all seem so.ordinary.and yet contain such mystery that even though it happened to me (and a number of other mysterious events and unlikely coincidences as well) I sometimes have a difficult time accepting that it really did happen.

To all who may have been following this tale thanks for your patience. It means a lot to me to finally be able, even anonymously, to unburden myself to some degree. It has all influenced my life in many ways, many of them not positive. Thanks again.

Author Unkown To Me.

20th December 2014, 15:22

20th December 2014, 15:27

30th December 2014, 00:54

Published Dec 25th 2014. Video 24:33.

A Profound Truth.
Sasquatch Ontario, Mike Paterson.

The marble Apport starts @ 10:36.

Christopher Munch writer & director of "Letters From The Big Man" is being interviewed by Mike Paterson in the forrest of Ontario, Canada.
The red marble appears from thin air in front of Christopher's face.

Source :-
Link to Jimmer's thread, Bigfoot Vocalisations 2. This thread covers all of Mike Paterson's research and many other researchers work.

30th December 2014, 01:26
No video........been taken down :(

30th December 2014, 01:51
Hello Sandy, hit the blue youtube link below the embedded video.
I see that the video is now only being shown on youtube. Cannot view the embedded video on the forum page.
It will still work on YouTube and video can be seen.

Christopher Munch showing the apported red marble.


31st December 2014, 19:16
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/9ABE0306-F646-4B2C-9147-0570F29A7DDB.png_zpsardz13hn.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/9ABE0306-F646-4B2C-9147-0570F29A7DDB.png_zpsardz13hn.jpeg.html)

Source :-

Link to an article about The Roman Ghosts Of York.

In the cellar of The Treasurers House a young apprentice worked.
Then a trumpet blast, and out through the wall came the horse and rider followed by the Roman soldiers.

31st December 2014, 20:41
Source :-

Article by John Carlson.

A Visit To Scotland A Journey To The Past.

Travellers tale of a time slip on her journey by train to Newtonmore, Scotland.

31st December 2014, 21:13
Source :-

Link To an article.
A Glimpse Of Marie Antoinette On The Day Of Her Beheading.

In August 1901, two Englishwomen visited Paris.
They were, Annie Moberly, Principal of St, Hughes College Oxford, and colleague, Dr Eleanor Frances Jourdain.
After returning to England they published a report of their journey, describing a remarkable event of a time slip.

31st December 2014, 21:57
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/1A61000C-9AC3-4983-90F5-4408105A81E8.png_zpsituesitg.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/1A61000C-9AC3-4983-90F5-4408105A81E8.png_zpsituesitg.jpeg.html)

Source :-

Good historical article about, The Comte de Saint Germain.

An aristocrat who lived with princes and even kings almost on an equal footing.
A man who never aged keeping the appearance of a person aged 40 - 50 years old. He never ate any food in public, preferring to prepare all his meals himself, which was a mixture of oatmeal.

Fascinating story of a man who never dies.
A man beyond his time.
Legend of the Eternal Master.

31st December 2014, 23:01
Source :-

Another link to an article. Count Saint Germain.

Some more information about the stories of his life, whether it was an eternal one or not.
He remains a fascination.


Compte St. Germain (allegedly 1710-1935) has been variously described as a courtier, adventurer, charlatan, inventor, alchemist, pianist, violinist and amateur composer, but is best known as a recurring figure in the stories of several strands of occultism - particularly those connected to Theosophy and the White Eagle Lodge, where he is also referred to as the Master Rakoczi or the Master R and as one of the Masters of the Ancient Wisdom, is credited with near god-like powers and longevity. Some sources write that his name is not familial, but was invented by him as a French version of the Latin Sanctus Germanus, meaning "Holy Brother." He was known as 'Der Wundermann' -- 'The Wonderman'. He was a man whose origin was unknown and who disappeared without leaving a trace.

1st January 2015, 00:01
Happy New Year For 2015. ('~')

2nd January 2015, 00:46
Source :-

Link to the definition of a Tulpa.
A Physical Materilasion of a Thought, resulting in a creation of a being or object.

This was actually achieved by a remarkable woman/adventurer named Alexander David- Neel, during a stay in Tibet.
Story to follow.


2nd January 2015, 01:09

My favourite flower is the wild Red Poppy.
In the Hymalyan mountains they have a Wild Blue Poppy.

2nd January 2015, 02:14
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/D0FEE8F2-A8F7-4F6C-A386-0CDDDBCFC915_zpse0d7ceb9.gif (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/D0FEE8F2-A8F7-4F6C-A386-0CDDDBCFC915_zpse0d7ceb9.gif.html)

Source :- http://dimensionalbliss.com/2011/03/07/tulpa-a-creature-made-by-thought/

Link to an article. The Tulpa by Lit Corner.

There is a strange phenomena which is often overlooked on websites dealing with the paranormal or cryptozoology , the mysterious Tulpa from Tibet.

Tibet has long been thought of as a mysterious, spiritual place where the strange is commonplace. And it is here that we find the Tulpa. The word Tulpa is from the Tibetan language and refers to any entity that attains reality solely by the act of imagination. This entity can be seen by not only the creator, but by other people as well.

As in the case of the experience of Alexander David-Neel has shown the Tulpa can break away from its creator and want its own Liberty.

2nd January 2015, 13:54
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/DE047F14-A058-4F8D-8219-11279C597D2E_zpsjkmzdche.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/DE047F14-A058-4F8D-8219-11279C597D2E_zpsjkmzdche.jpg.html)

Alexander and Lama Arthur Yongden,
whom she met in 1914 and was later to adopt. © Archives Fondation Alexandra David-Néel — Ville de Digne-les-Bains

The Tulpa. Tibet.

After a few months of performing the prescribed disciplines for ritual projection of thought image, Madame David-Neel relates that the form and character of her phantom monk took on the appearance of real monk.
He shared her apartment like a guest and, when she departed for a journey, he accompanied her in entourage. At first, the monk put in an appearance only when his creator thought of him. But after a time, he began to behave in a very independent manner and to perform various actions not directed by his maker. So real did he become in time, that on one occasion, when a herdsman came to the Frenchwoman's encampment to bring her some butter, he mistook the chimerical monk for a live lama.

Even more alarming to the phantom's begetter, his character began to undergo a subtle change. He grew leaner and his face gradually took on a sly malevolent look. He daily grew more importunate and bold. "In brief," says Madame David-Neel," he escaped my control." Clearly, the time had come to purge herself of the unwanted companion whom she had brought to life, but who, by her own admission, had turned her existence into a day-nightmare. It required six months of difficult practice and ritual to magically dissolve the monstrous prodigy.

"My mind-creature was tenacious in life," she declared.

How are we to explain such phenomena? Western psychology has only begun to investigate the secret and profound life of the mind. Many of their answers so far are far from adequate to account for occurrences such as that just cited.

2nd January 2015, 14:07

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/6E2F3D82-32DB-4811-84B4-4A1F38D779DE_zpsfwrjvbj9.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/6E2F3D82-32DB-4811-84B4-4A1F38D779DE_zpsfwrjvbj9.jpg.html)

Alexander dressed as a beggar and face covered in grease, Lama Yongden and a young Tibetan pose upon the backdrop of the Potala Palace, in Lhasa, Tibet's capital.

2nd January 2015, 14:25
Hello Frances,

very interesting posts... keep 'em coming.

several months back, 'theOne' posted a coast to coast episode where a group of mediums channeled a fictitious entity, whereby it began taking on its own identity, beyond the ' preordained' facts of its life. if I recall, it too, became malevolent.

The Tulpa is very Keelian, don't you think?

2nd January 2015, 15:31
Hello Samos, good of you to drop by.

The entity that you refer to is called Philip. It was an experiment conducted over a long period of time by a group of people.
It's called "The Philip Experiment".
I have got some information as I was intending to lead into it. It's very interesting, and yes they are also "Kellian" so it makes them more fun.

I have had stories going around in my head and I decided that I would have to put them somewhere.
Hence this thread.
I like to read articles and I come across them on my travels through the Internet. So here they are.
I also enjoy the fun.

2nd January 2015, 18:28
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/17F0397B-D7FE-48F3-99E6-1C7D2E494D6F.png_zpsnz0kkwh6.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/17F0397B-D7FE-48F3-99E6-1C7D2E494D6F.png_zpsnz0kkwh6.jpeg.html)

Source :-

Article by Holly A. Schmid.

The Spiritual Althete's Path To Enlightenment.

The first part of the article talks about "The Marathon Monks Of Mount Hiei Of Japan.
A small group of monks who live in a monastery and can achieve many remarkable challenges.

Further down the article, the Lung-gom-pa Runners of old Tibet are discussed.

They appear to fly when they run across grassy plains, they seem to float, apparently in a trance, travel non stop for fourty eight hours or more.
Can cover more than 200 miles per day.

2nd January 2015, 18:38

2nd January 2015, 18:45

I don't know if the three main people in this shot are Lung-gom-pa Runners but I liked the photograph.

2nd January 2015, 19:16

Video showing the high level of self discipline that these monks achieve.

2nd January 2015, 22:33

Marathon monks of Mount Hiei, Japan.

2nd January 2015, 22:36

2nd January 2015, 23:36
Source :-

Link to an article.
Conjuring Up Philip.

"Philip" is an artificial poltergeist, an egrigor or artificial intelligence, created as an experiment by a group of Canadian parapsychologists during the 1970s.
It was that as a result of their experiment that the human will can produce spirits through expectation, imagination and visualisation.

The members of the experiment purposed to attempt to create, through intense and prolonged concentration, a collective thought-form.
All eight participants were members of the Toronto Society for Psychical Research; and, none were psychical gifted.

2nd January 2015, 23:46

Uploaded October 1st 2010. Video 11:24.

The Philip Experiment.

A story about this experiment done in the early 1970's, done in Toronto, Onterio.

5th January 2015, 14:00
Source :-

Death Valley's Rocks Walk Before Your Eyes.

Article by Jason Bittel.

Using GPS technology to study the movement of "The Sailing Stones".
Which was first documented by miners back in the 1900s.

Good 6min video, showing time lapse footage and solving the mystery of "The Sailing Stones".

5th January 2015, 14:04


8th January 2015, 13:50

Nick Redfern - The Men in Black & Mothman August 21, 2011.

Source:- Red Ice Radio.

Video 52:52.

Nick Redfern is a freelance journalist that has been writing and researching the topic of UFO's and the paranormal since the late 90's. Nick is the author of: "The NASA Conspiracies", "Memoirs of a Monster Hunter", "Strange Secrets: Real Government Files on the Unknown", "On the Trail of the Saucer Spies: UFO's and Government Surveillance" and "Contactees" among others.

In this program we focus on his latest book "The Real Men In Black: Evidence, Famous Cases, and True Stories of These Mysterious Men and their Connection to UFO Phenomena". We begin our discussion about the people at the root of the men in black phenomena: Albert K. Bender, Gray Barker and John Keel. Then, we talk about some of the most interesting cases, reports and theories.

Are the men in black simply government agents or could they be aliens, human genetic experiments, hybrids, clones, robots, time travelers or agents from an alien race? Since they often are reported in connection to UFO sightings, one of the more common theories about them is that they are sent out to warn eyewitnesses not to discuss their sightings.

In other cases, because of their odd behavior, their mission seems to be to discredit the eyewitness of a UFO. We run through the different possibilities and discuss references made in movies and TV-shows and their influence on the phenomena. We proceed in the second hour with Nick Redfern to discuss the men in black and the connection to the legendary creature "Mothman", reportedly seen in the Point Pleasant area of West Virginia in the 1960's.

Some reports describe the MIB as having Asian features, others say they look like Sami people of the north. There are other theories suggesting that the men in black are the recognizance unit or spies of an underground civilization here on Earth. John Keel talked about their connection to the hollow Earth and the underground "King of the World.

" We'll hear what Nick thinks about this. Later, we ask Nick about the "Freedom of Information Act" and if there are descriptions of the men in black contained in official government reports. Nick talks about shamanic traditions and the Tibetan Buddhist concept of "Tulpas" or "Thoughtforms", and argues that if mind creates the world, then it's possible that this phenomenon is more closely related to us then we currently understand.

This video is the first hour. The second hour is available to members of Red Ice Radio only.

8th January 2015, 19:42
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/FCEC8FFE-584F-4986-A4EF-7815E6B804EC_zps0fvqojsg.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/FCEC8FFE-584F-4986-A4EF-7815E6B804EC_zps0fvqojsg.jpg.html)

Source :-

Link to an article.
The Sinister Men In Black.

The archetypal MIB report runs something like this: shortly after a UFO sighting, the subject - he may be a witness, he may be an investigator on the case - receives a visit. Often it occurs so soon after the incident itself that no official report or media publication has taken place: in short, the visitors should not, by any normal channels, have gained access to the information they clearly possess - names, addresses, and details of the incident, as well as those involved.

8th January 2015, 19:58
John A. Keel is an amazing on-the-scene investigator and author. Even though he's "been there, done that" on many "fortean" topics, he still comes across as a pragmatic journalist.
Several of his books have been highly influential in shaping the beliefs of those in the "UFO community". One of the reasons for this is his implication that he is only giving some examples of stories from the many people who have contacted him, leaving many untold.

This has given added weight to what he does say. In his book UFOS - OPERATION TROJAN HORSE (Putnam, 1970...also known as WHY UFOS), he has this to say: "Mrs. Butler's story may sound bizarre, but I have heard the same things too many times in too many different places to dismiss them lightly.

In case after case, I have heard about strange men who paid pointless visits and sometimes posed as Air Force officers. The descriptions are always the same - - short of stature, dark olive skins, sharp pointed features.
And most of these scattered witnesses specifically noticed that these men were dressed in clothes that seemed =brand-new=. Even the soles of their shoes appeared to be unwalked on. If they have occassion to pull out a wallet or notebook, that also is brand-new. (Most men, even Air Force officers, carry beat up old wallets.)

I have carefully kept many of these small details to myself and have never published them or discussed them.
They provide a yardstick by which I can measure the validity of new stories." WHY UFOS (page 173), by John A. Keel (1970)
Keel's 1975 book THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES, is a great book regardless of your beliefs. Much of it focusses on the MIBs. They are definitely not simply agents of the government in this one.

These excerpts from the Christiansen family's meeting with one will attest to that. They had just moved into a new home, and had not yet been published in the phone book. A visitor came to the door, asked for Edward Christiansen by name.
The huge man, at least six foot six (two meters) tall, and very broad-shouldered, said he was from "...the Missing Heirs Bureau": "...an unusual head, large and round while his face seemed angular, pointed...his eyes were large, protruding, like `thyroid eyes,' and set wide apart.

One eye appeared to have a cast, like a glass eye, and did not move in unison with its companion...When he sat down they could see a long thick green wire attached to the inside of his leg. It came up out of his socks and disappeared under his trousers.
At one point it seemed to be indented into his leg and was covered by a large brown spot...The Christiansens said their visitor had an unusual pallor. They assumed he was sick.
His voice was also strange, with a high `tinny' voice...he spoke in clipped words and phrases, `like a computer.' Connie said he sounded as if he were reciting everything from memory.

THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES (pages 76-78) by John A. Keel (1975) There are many other authors who should be mentioned: folklorist Berthold Schwarz brought us a great case in FLYING SAUCER REVIEW; Alan Greenfield, who pointed out the occult historical connection; Brad Steiger; and many others.

8th January 2015, 20:14
Another type of MIB, now common through out the United States, is represented by men who travel in pairs.

The same description is always given. One is tall, blond (usually with a crew cut), with a fair complexion, and seems to be Scandinavian.
His companion is shorter, with angular features and an olive complexion.

The blond usually does most of the talking while the other remains in the background. There seem to be several identical pairs of these individuals operating simultaneously in various parts of the country.

It would appear they are evolving, maybe trying to fit in better.

Although with wonky eyes, large heads, only being able to walk in a straight line, walking with little steps slightly bent over as if they are going to fall over and strange voices, there's not much chance of fitting in.

The above are some of the discriptions that I have read.

9th January 2015, 13:55
On looking back I realise I had left out an article about "The Marathon Monks Of Mount Hiei, Japan.
So here it is.

Source :-

The Marathon Monks of Mount Hiei, Japan.

This article contains a very good video 19:46 containg more detailed information of the monks rituals and journey.


3rd February 2015, 00:30
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-07/6B68D90C-9E55-4505-95FB-12FD0BE5491E_zpsywksryuw.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-07/6B68D90C-9E55-4505-95FB-12FD0BE5491E_zpsywksryuw.jpg.html)

This story was taken from The memoirs Of Madame Du Barrie.
Official mistress to King Louis XV.

It was told by the King at one of Madame Du Barrie's intimate small suppers that she held with the King and close friends.

The story by Count St Germain, which he himself had told to King Louis.

The Count St Germain was travelling in Bohemia, night surprised him not far from Prague, and to add to his misfortune a wheel of his carriage had come off. He was under the necessity of seeking some place to shelter for the night.

Looking around he perceived the turrets of a castle, and directing his steps towards it he requested hospitality for the night. He was informed he was welcome to all the place afforded, but the master of it being confined to his chamber by indisposition, he must have the kindness to pardon any apparent lack of attention.

However the maitre d'hotel introduced him to the chamber of the baron, whom he found a handsome , dignified looking man, of about thirty years of age, but grave and melancholy.
His sleeping apartment was entirely hung with black and resembled a chamber of death. The bed was of black velvet, trimmed with deep silver fringes, whilst over the top waved a funeral plume of white feathers. A large crystal lustre hanging from the ceiling of the room was filled with large tapers, which threw a sickly and deathbed glare over this singular place.

Count St Germain looked at all this with deep and serious attention, and after attentively examining the features of his host, he took his hand as if to surprise his most secret thoughts, and said, 'Your excellency's heart is more the seat of disease than your body.
I have from my youth devoted my attention to extraordinary cures and I flatter myself I could most successfully undertake yours if you would commit yourself to my care. The master of the chateau smiled with an expression of incredulity, and bowing slightly, he observed that his malady was incurable.

The Count became more earnest on the subject, made known his name and rank and obtained the entire confidence of the young baron, who explained to him, that having been left an orphan with a considerable fortune, he had fallen in love with with the daughter of his notary, and, forgetful of all heraldic laws, wished to make her his wife.


3rd February 2015, 00:45
Spite all of the representations of his family he espoused the young female alluded to by a sort of left-handed marriage, but on the first night of his nuptials, as he was about to lie his head on his pillow, a sepulchral voice sounded in his ears.

Beware, your crime is as yet but one of ignorance, go pass the night in prayer, and tomorrow search in the tower of archives, beneath the twelfth iron chest on the left hand you will find some papers, which will reveal to you a horrible secret.

After these words the voice was silent, and the astonished baron hastily summoned his attendants, but after the most vigorous scrutiny the events of the evening remained in the darkest of mystery.
The baron concealed from his lady (who had heard nothing of the fearful warning) the alarm he had experienced, and began at length to persuade himself it had been merely some illusion of the senses.

On the following day the bustle and rejoicings, incident upon his marriage entirely banished all recollection of the injunction he had received to visit the archives of his chateau.
A week passed away in all the delights of festivities and receiving visits. When on the ninth day, a Friday, he was sitting, about eleven o clock in the morning, in his cabinet, writing a letter to a friend then in Italy.

A knocking was heard at the door, 'come in', said the baron. A man entered at his bidding, dressed in a long black robe trimmed with ermine, a small black velvet scull-cap covered his head, his countenance was pale and inexpressive, and his eyes were fixed, glassy and motionless,
he rather glided than walked, and the baron , whose attention appeared to be involuntary attracted towards this singular visitor , recognised his features with horror for those of an ancient keeper of the archives, who had been dead more than two centuries, and whose portrait similarly attired, still adorned the walls of the picture-gallery.

The then proprietor of the chateau had caused it to be painted as a reward for his devotion to the family. This extraordinary being approached the baron, holding in his gloved hands a bundle of papers, which he placed on the table, bowed profoundly, and quitted the room without uttering a word leaving after him an odour as if from a charnel-house.

The baron immovable with terror, felt a shudder which had frozen up his veins on the night of his marriage, and again he fancied he heard the horrid warning which then rung in his ears.
At length with a desperate courage, he resolved to examine the papers which had so strangely and mysteriously found their way into his possession.
Their contents were the very climax of horror, he had become the husband of his own sister, the natural child of his father and the sister of the notary's wife, who had consented to feign a pregnancy to deceive her husband as well as the rest of the world, and so save her sisters honour.

Several facts and registers proved the authenticity of this fatal story, and the wretched baron could no longer doubt the truth of it. At that moment the young baroness entered the room, surprised by the paleness and agitation of her husband, she flew to him and by her fond caresses sought to draw from him the cause of it, or at least to destroy its effects, but with a fearful cry, the unhappy baron repulsed her attentions, and even shrunk from her with every sign of dislike and terror.

The tears and prayers of the baroness brought on a new scene, she insisted on knowing the reason of this species of madness. The mysterious words which escaped the baron still made her more desirous of being filly acquainted with the evil, be it what it might.

Alas there was no possibility of concealing it from her. She listened to the horrid tale with the most despairing calmness, and was led to her chamber, which she never more quitted, a rapid decline putting an end to her life and miseries at the expiration of a month.


3rd February 2015, 00:51
Her husband and brother passed in prayers the first night of his widowhood.

He was thus engaged when he heard a step behind him, he turned and saw his wife, clad in the vestments of the grave, come and place herself on her knees beside him.

She neither spoke nor looked at him, her lips alone appeared to move, and added a more awful expression to her countenance.
This scene lasted from midnight till the clock struck one, where she rose and slowly retired. A year had nearly elapsed since this dreadful event, and every night at the same hour it was repeated.

The Count St Germain listened with imperturbable calmness to this singular narration. When the young baron ceased speaking he said, "Has your excellency ever enquired of the deceased what she requires you to do? or what her reasons for these nocturnal visits"? "No my lord", replied the afflicted husband,
I have never presumed to interrogate her.
"Have you ever requested any person to remain with you during the period she is accustomed to appear"? "Never" Well then, let me pass this night with you.

I have good reasons for supposing I may be serviceable to you.


3rd February 2015, 01:00
The baron overcome by the fame and reputation of The Count St Germain, consented.
The count caused a casket, which he always carried with him, to be brought, took from it certain herbs and perfumed the chamber.

Midnight struck, the door opened, and the Count, although he could perceive nothing, heard distinctly the rustling of a winding sheet, he was sensible likewise of a slight vacillation in the flame of the tapers, and to his great surprise an armchair appeared to move of its own accord and place itself beside that of the baron, who,
upon a sign from the Count questioned the phantom, which was visible to his eye alone.

A voice replied, that his wife was destined to be his nightly companion until he descended with her into the tomb, but that he would see her only twenty one nights more, that period being the termination of his stay in this world.

The voice ceased and The Count St Germain struck with awe and surprise, placed himself on his knees, and began likewise to address his prayers to God until at one o'clock the spectre departed according to the custom.

The Count knew not what to think of the scene he had just witnessed, whilst the baron, grateful to know the time of his earthly trials was so nearly expired, prayed of the traveler to pass with him those three weeks which still separated him from the friendly grave.

The Count consented. "I endeavoured", said the the Count, by the aid of my most powerful elixirs to preserve his life, but in vain, and the twenty first evening I saw my unfortunate friend breath his last.

A few instants before he expired he whispered to me, that his wife and the keeper of the archives were waiting in the room to take his spirit with them.

The king here terminated his recital. "Mercy upon me, sire" "exclaimed I", what a horrible tale you have chosen to enliven us with.
I can assure you I feel the same cold shudder the poor baron complained of.
Your friend Count St Germain was a sad fabricator of falsehoods, if he pretended such a frightful story really did happen.

"Pray be careful what you say of him", replied the Marechale de Mirepoix", I know the Count well myself, he is a most singular personage, I can assure you one who appears to have been in existence when Solomon's Temple stood.

3rd February 2015, 01:14


3rd February 2015, 02:28
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/05F1C393-BAB2-4814-8B51-38C6C5D06B85_zps5rmoldgt.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/05F1C393-BAB2-4814-8B51-38C6C5D06B85_zps5rmoldgt.jpg.html)

Source :-

Link to an article about the life of Madame du Barry.

On the 8th of December 1793, Madame du Barry, the final mistress of Louis XV was taken from her cell in the Conciergerie, whence she had been transferred from the far more salubrious prison of Sainte P�lagie two days earlier and carried, struggling and shrieking for mercy, to the tumbrel that waited to take her to the guillotine.

Born Jeanne B�cu in Vaucouleurs on the 19th August 1743, she was the illegitimate daughter of a gorgeous seamstress and a friar, a shocking beginning to what was to be a scandalous life.

Jeanne, dragged up by her mother then fortuitously sent to a convent school by a wealthy benefactor, was to grow up to be exceedingly beauteous with a lovely face, tumbling blonde hair and meltingly seductive violet eyes.

Sadly, her fiscal prospects were non existent and the presence of protective adults was minimal so the young Jeanne after an initial attempt to train as a milliner soon found herself working in a casino come brothel.

3rd February 2015, 22:33

Uploaded Sept 17th 2011. Video 53:40.

Cloaked in secrecy for over 400 years, the State Oracle of Tibet has been a strange and mystical aspect of the Tibetan Buddhist tradition. This ancient spirit, which has inhabited a succession of thirteen human mediums, advises the Dalai Lama on matters of public and religious policy. To witness the eerie spectacle of a medium entering a trance state and being possessed by the Oracle is to confront profound questions about the very nature of human consciousness.

With permission from the Dalai Lama that had never been granted before, The Oracle explores the ancient practice of consulting spirits.

The Dalai Lama is interviewed about the subject at length and not only speaks about the trance state of possession, but is actually filmed consulting the channeled entities himself.

4th February 2015, 15:47

Article by Daniel V. Boudillion.

Aleister Crowley's Lam & The Little Grey Men.

Possible connection between, The Grey Aliens and activities of certain occultists.

This report also recounts some very curious behavior on the part of a number of people. These behaviors and events actually did take place and are fact. However, the supposed results of these events are entirely subjective and entirely in the realm of belief.

Source :-


7th February 2015, 16:27

Published on Jul 15, 2014.
Video 22:52.

Ripples In Time.

This documentary examines the Wootton timeslip, and CJ Romer outlines the experience at Thetford Priory, Norfolk which provoked his interest in investigating hauntings. This is one of very few Documentaries ever made on the subject of Timeslips. This is the full documentary.

7th February 2015, 22:06

Published April 17th 2012.
Video 1 hour 26 mins.

The Afterlife Investigations. The Scole Experiment.

For five years a group of mediums and scientists witnessed more phenomena than in any other experiment in the history of the paranormal, including recorded conversations with the dead, written messages on sealed film, video of spirit faces and even spirit forms materializing.

These experiments may finally convince you there is life after death. The scientific team in change of overseeing these experiments include world renowned Cambridge Scientist – Dr. Rupert Sheldrake, Dr. David Fontana and Researcher Montague Keen who died during the filming of the documentary.

This is amazing evidence for the staunchest of skeptics amongst us, this is the first time the “Scole’s Group” have ever allowed the evidence and recordings to be seen and analyzed by academics, even the hardened non-believers amongst the scientific community, who obviously focus on the tangible scientific evidence and given proof, said they too were now converted to ‘having’ no other option but to believe there is certainly life after death, as they could find no scientific explanation for what they witnessed when present at the Scole’s Group meetings that took place in the cellar of a cottage in England.

8th February 2015, 20:49

Link To an article, Channeling Explained.

Source :-

Channeling also known as ‘Mediumship’ is the phenomenon of a non-physical entity communicating psychically through a medium; the medium being a living human being.

9th February 2015, 20:33

Published April 17th 2012.
Video 1 hour 26 mins.

The Afterlife Investigations. The Scole Experiment.

For five years a group of mediums and scientists witnessed more phenomena than in any other experiment in the history of the paranormal, including recorded conversations with the dead, written messages on sealed film, video of spirit faces and even spirit forms materializing.

These experiments may finally convince you there is life after death. The scientific team in change of overseeing these experiments include world renowned Cambridge Scientist Dr. Rupert Sheldrake, Dr. David Fontana and Researcher Montague Keen who died during the filming of the documentary.

This is amazing evidence for the staunchest of skeptics amongst us, this is the first time the Scoles Group have ever allowed the evidence and recordings to be seen and analyzed by academics, even the hardened non-believers amongst the scientific community, who obviously focus on the tangible scientific evidence and given proof, said they too were now converted to having no other option but to believe there is certainly life after death, as they could find no scientific explanation for what they witnessed when present at the Scoles Group meetings that took place in the cellar of a cottage in England.

this is one incredible story.
right up their with the friendship case
or even the bob lazar story.

one of the most astounding things is that the scole experiment was
repeated in the US with like results.

wonder if there's been any recent progress, if any at all.

here is the report to the investigation, mentioned in the documentary.


9th February 2015, 21:40
Hello Jimmer, thank you very much for the Scoles Report.
I will enjoy and be interested in it, and anything else you may want to contribute.

I also enjoy the tie-in's with John Keel's research, I think they are amazing.

9th February 2015, 22:37
Hello Jimmer, thank you very much for the Scoles Report.
I will enjoy and be interested in it, and anything else you may want to contribute.

I also enjoy the tie-in's with John Keel's research, I think they are amazing.

and how about mike paterson's imposed realm imagery?
you were the first to tip him off to the scole experiments connection.
that's pretty well accepted now.

9th February 2015, 22:53
Yes jimmer, I am looking through some articles at the moment on thought photography.
Uri Geller and a Japanese man, (cannot spell his name at the moment) they have done experiments in the past and there is documentation on this.

When I was looking through the images and articles I thought of Mike Paterson straight away.
So I am going to delve through them and put something together.

10th February 2015, 00:07
Hello Frances,

I'd like to contribute this story to your thread, flowing with a similar theme as the Scole experiment.

An oldie but goodie 'Sightings' episode where polaroid photos were taken revealing written messages from beyond. Some in Latin, others in English, transposed onto film by an entity named Wright. Paranormal researcher Kerry Gaynor got involved on this one. I've always liked his integrity and unbiased research style.


Psychic, Peter James chimes in towards the end...he's too biased for authentic, critical research. IMO...but tolerable : )

10th February 2015, 00:18
Hello Samos, thank you for the contribution, looking forward to watching this.

10th February 2015, 18:29

Uploaded January 29th 2008.
Video 6:14.

"In the 1970's, the Japanese Nengraphy Association (nengraphy being the Japanese name for thoughtography) conducted experiments with the Japanese teenage psychic wonder, Masuaki Kiyota.
He proved to have the ability to transmit images on to unexposed film under strict scientific conditions. Dr. Walter Uphoff supervised a series of experiments with Kiyota under laboratory conditions in Tokyo, as well as in the United States for a special NBC-TV program on the paranormal. He was able to produce photographs of a nearby hotel and other images using a Polaroid camera, even though it was placed on a table across from him with its lens cap on, and the shutter release never touched."

The video is not the best but the content is good.
It's also in Japanaese. If I come across a better one I will post it.

One of the reasons I like this experiment is that Masuaki does not touch the camera, he projects his thoughts onto the unopened pack of Polaroid films.
As in the Scoles experiment the images were projected onto unopened film reel.

10th February 2015, 18:53

Source :-

Link to an article covering quite a few subjects of the paranormal.
If you keep scrolling down through the article there is a section that covers, Psychic Photograps.
Ted Serios and his thoughtographs are discussed.

11th February 2015, 15:05

Psychokenesis: Thought Photography.
There's area of ITC (Instrumental Transcommunication), that's called "Thought Photography".

"In the 1970’s, the Japanese Nengraphy Association (nengraphy being the Japanese name for thoughtography) conducted experiments with the Japanese teenage psychic wonder, Masuaki Kiyota. He proved to have the ability to transmit images on to unexposed film under strict scientific conditions.

Dr. Walter Uphoff supervised a series of experiments with Kiyota under laboratory conditions in Tokyo, as well as in the United States for a special NBC-TV program on the paranormal. He was able to produce photographs of a nearby hotel and other images using a Polaroid camera, even though it was placed on a table across from him with its’ lens cap on, and the shutter release never touched."

There are cases when things show up that are somewhere within the vicinity of where the experiment is taking place.. like buildings or street views, for example. The experimenter will not be focusing on such things at all yet they still show up in the undeveloped film that they focused on. Sometimes what shows up is not even anywhere near where the experimenter is taking place... i.e. a building or scene from some other place clear across the world or even "time".

Then there are times when things show up that are actually part of photographs taken previously by others that are seen books (but not always because sometimes they are isolated photo's or photographic material of one sort or another). This part of the phenomenon indeed brings up accusations of fraud yet, it's just another weird aspect of this phenomenon too.

What's even stranger about this is that the experimenter claims that they have never even seen the book before and had no prior knowledge of its existence and that the same photo that showed up in his experiment, was to be found in the book. I run across this aspect of this phenomenon a few times and needless to say it's very embarrassing for the experimenter/psychic photographer because such evidence like that definitely points in the direction of fraud, but because there have been a number of incidents like this among those who are good at thought photography and paranormal photography, those of us who study such material have been willing to give some of those psychics who have had that happen before the benefit of the doubt especially for those who have clearly demonstrated their abilities in thought photography or paranormal photography already for several years.

In my own view, in cases like what's described in the above paragraph, I'm not ruling out that those spirits whom the psychic photographer is consciously or unconsciously working with, actually goes to a book or a photo somewhere and then impresses that image onto the film. So in that case, it was the spirit (or a being from those realms outside of our own) that was using psychokinesis to impress that image onto the film in the experiment and not experimenter himself and it's not unlike how apports show up in legitimate seances
At any rate, we are, afterall, dealing with the paranormal which means that we don't make the rules because there are other forces out there that are calling the shots.

This means that 'anything' can happen and anything is possible. That is the nature of Fortean Phenomenon's.

It should be said that the above text are not my words.
It's an excellent summary so I have included them.

11th February 2015, 16:11


This was not a thought photography experiment.

This image was imposed by an entity/being onto the digital camera.
Taken in 2014 at 2am in the morning.

Time stamp is 2am, when it is pitch black in the forest.
No flash has gone off.
The image is imposed onto the digital point & shoot camera.

The point and shoot camera was in the cottage on the table when the images appear.
The camera gets checked at intervals and the images are there. No flash goes off.

Mike did leave the camera out in the forest in the early part of his research, the camera is now kept indoors on the table in the cottage.

Photographs appear when the camera is within arms reach of Mike and the cottage owner, and camera is on the table.

Mike checks the camera at intervals while they are sitting there at the table and the camera is in sight.

You see the angular face, nostrils and the oriental eyes which are clearly shown in the foreground.
In the background you see another smaller face?

Mike Paterson has given me permission to use this photograph. It is not in his videos but he has it on his facebook page.

11th February 2015, 17:00
In the above photograph, some points to look at.

You can clearly see how light it is by looking at the green trees.
The brown bark on the trees can be seen.

The forest is lit up as it is during the day time.
Now what ever the dimensional world/realm this is, it is clearly not pitch black night time when this image was imposed.

Should any readers follow Mike Paterson and his research, Sasquatch Ontario.
You will know Mike, the cottage owner and his family are not hoaxers.
They are full on genuine.

11th February 2015, 21:54

Uploaded January 29th 2008.
Video 6:14.

"In the 1970s, the Japanese Nengraphy Association (nengraphy being the Japanese name for thoughtography) conducted experiments with the Japanese teenage psychic wonder, Masuaki Kiyota.
He proved to have the ability to transmit images on to unexposed film under strict scientific conditions. Dr. Walter Uphoff supervised a series of experiments with Kiyota under laboratory conditions in Tokyo, as well as in the United States for a special NBC-TV program on the paranormal. He was able to produce photographs of a nearby hotel and other images using a Polaroid camera, even though it was placed on a table across from him with its lens cap on, and the shutter release never touched."

The video is not the best but the content is good.
It's also in Japanaese. If I come across a better one I will post it.

One of the reasons I like this experiment is that Masuaki does not touch the camera, he projects his thoughts onto the unopened pack of Polaroid films.
As in the Scoles experiment the images were projected onto unopened film reel.

I just watched this vid after having a long day.
the beginning is hilarious (considered my mashed state of mind).
what a mind F.

wonder what this fellow is doing now?
quite the talent.

12th February 2015, 16:50


This was not a thought photography experiment.

This image was imposed by an entity/being onto the digital camera.
Taken in 2014 at 2am in the morning.

Time stamp is 2am, when it is pitch black in the forest.
No flash has gone off.
The image is imposed onto the digital point & shoot camera.

The point and shoot camera was in the cottage on the table when the images appear.
The camera gets checked at intervals and the images are there. No flash goes off.

Mike did leave the camera out in the forest in the early part of his research, the camera is now kept indoors on the table in the cottage.

Photographs appear when the camera is within arms reach of Mike and the cottage owner, and camera is on the table.

Mike checks the camera at intervals while they are sitting there at the table and the camera is in sight.

You see the angular face, nostrils and the oriental eyes which are clearly shown in the foreground.
In the background you see another smaller face?

Mike Paterson has given me permission to use this photograph. It is not in his videos but he has it on his facebook page.

Thanks Frances and Mike for sharing it with us !

It may be paredolia on my part but I see at least four faces in this photo !

I'll have to study this carefully when I have a bit more time , Mike and the Sasquatch People continue to amaze us :scrhd:

12th February 2015, 17:07
Thanks Frances and Mike for sharing it with us !

It may be paredolia on my part but I see at least four faces in this photo !

I'll have to study this carefully when I have a bit more time , Mike and the Sasquatch People continue to amaze us :scrhd:

I just see a gassy amorphic 'clump' between foliage and the trunk.
although, a very mysterious image to add to mike's cache.
thanks for posting, frances.

21st February 2015, 12:29


Marks resembling the wounds of the crucified Christ that appear inexplicably on the limbs and body of certain sensitive individuals, especially Christian mystics. The most common stigmata are marks on a person's hands and feet resembling piercing with nails, sometimes accompanied by bleeding. Other stigmata include the weals of scourging, wounds on the shoulder and side, the bruising of the wrists (where Christ was bound with cords), and marks on the mouth (paralleling the effect of the sponge soaked in vinegar). The most dangerous stigma is the Ferita or heart wound, which under normal circumstances can cause death.

There have been hundreds of cases of stigmata over the last two thousand years, many of them on the bodies of women. In spite of some actual or suspected frauds, most of these cases seem genuine, and some individuals bearing stigmata have been canonized or beatified by the Roman Catholic Church. In those cases, the stigmata was one of many criteria used to determine canonization and church authorities have never used belief in stigmatization as a mark of holiness.

Some people believe the Apostle St. Paul was the first stigmatic. He wrote in an epistle: Ego enim stigmata Domini Jesus in corpore meo porto. In the first twelve centuries of the history of the church his words were taken figuratively. There were ascetics who had wounds attributed to the teeth and claws of the devil on their body, but it was St. Francis of Assisi (died 1226) from whom the history of stigmatic wounds really dates. He was also reported to have manifested the phenomenon of bilocation. He carried the marks of stigmata during the final two years of his life. He fasted all through the 40-day fast of St. Michael and concentrated his thoughts on the Passion of Christ.

Not only was his flesh torn and bleeding at the five places, but

"… his hands and feet appeared to be pierced through the middle with nails, the heads of which were in the palm of his hands and the soles of his feet; and the points came out again in the back of the hands and the feet, and were turned back and clinched in such a manner that within the bend formed by the reversal of the points a finger could easily be placed as in a ring, and the heads of the nails were found and black. They were the source of constant pain and of the utmost inconvenience. He could walk no more and became exhausted by the suffering and loss of blood. It hastened his premature decease…. After the death of Francis … a certain cavalier, named Jeronime, who had much doubted and was incredulous concerning them …ventured, in the presence of the brethren and many seculars to move about the nails in the hands and feet."

The Reverend F. Fielding-Ould, in his book Wonders of the Saints (1919), conjectured that the nails were of some horny material the body is able to naturally develop.

La Bienheureuse Lucie de Narni (1476-1544) carried stigmata for seven years, from 1496 onward. Reportedly, four years after her death, her body was exhumed. It was perfectly preserved and exhaled a sweet scent. The stigmatic wounds on her sides were open and blood flowed from time to time. In 1710 she was again exhumed and the body was found still intact.

The stigmatic wounds of Johnanna della Croce, 1524, appeared every Friday and vanished the following Sunday.

St. Veronique Giuliani, born in 1660, received the crown of thorns at the age of 33. On April 5, 1679, the five wounds developed.

Seventy-five years after the death of St. Francis 30 stigmatic cases were on record, including twenty-five women. Dr. Antoine Imbert-Gourbeyre in his monograph L'Hypnotisme et la Stigmatisation (1899) recorded more than 321 cases, and men comprised a seventh of the cases. This number includes the "compatients." and not those instances in which the stigmatic wounds were considered the work of the devil.

The "compatients" or participants did not exhibit the physiological signs of stigmatization in the form of wounds. It is believed to be an inner, psychical experience, noticeable, however, by outsiders as well. For instance, the complexion of Jeanne de Marie-Jesus in the ecstatic state of the Passion became dark and blue, the blood mounted under her nails, bruises appeared on her arms and hands as if left by chains, her forehead and other parts of her body sweated blood.

Of the cases enumerated by Imbert-Gourbeyre, 29 occurred in the nineteenth century. Catherine Emmerich(1774-1821) furnished one case. Count Stolberg, the celebrated naturalist, visited her in 1821. We learn from his description that for months the nun of Dolmen ate small portions of an apple, plum or cherry and drank water daily. The thorn wounds on her head opened every Friday morning and later blood flowed continuously from eight wounds on her hands and feet.

Research in the Nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries
Marie-Dominique Lazzari, Marie-Agnes Steiner, Marie de Moerl (1812-68), Crescenzia Nierklutsch, Victorie Courtier (1811-88), Louise Lateau (1858-83), Marie-Julie Jahenny, Therese Neumann (died 1962) and Padre Pio (died 1968) bring the line of stigmatists to the twentieth century.

Padre Pio (Francesco Forgione of Pietrelcina) was a Capucin monk in the convent of San Giovanni Rotondo. Reportedly, in 1918 bleeding scars pierced his hands and feet and produced appoximately a glassful of blood and water daily. Physicians certified the fact. In 1926 the stigmata of Therese Neumann, of Konnersreuth, developed during Lent. There was no evidence of infection or inflammation and blood flowed freely every Friday from the wounds. She also shed tears of blood.

In some cases the stigmata appear as simple red marks, in others as blister-like wounds oozing blood and lymph. The flow of blood, according to many testimonies, conforms to the supposed position of a body on the cross. The individual bearing stigmata may lie in bed and the blood appears to flow up the toes in defiance of gravity. In the case of Dominique Lazzari, of Tyrol, Lord Shrewsbury testified to this fact. He also referred to the statement of a German physician that the stigmatic could not endure water and was never washed, yet the blood sometimes suddenly disappeared, leaving the stigmatic with clean skin on unsoiled bedding. The wounds were often said to be luminous and to exhale a scent. Supposedly, the wounds never produced pus and after death the entire body frequently became exempt from putrefaction.

During the nineteenth century, physicians investigated some 29 reported cases of stigmatization and were convinced of the honesty of the subjects and the objective reality of the phenomenon.

One difficulty in assessing the strictly Christian spiritual value of stigmatization is due to the perception that some stigmatics have not been especially religious. Moreover similar phenomena have been reported of Islamic ascetics, who appear to have reproduced the wounds received by Muhammed the Prophet in spreading the message of Islam. Experiments with posthypnotic suggestion have shown that burns, blisters, and similar wounds may be produced on the body as a result of strong suggestion, and it is possible that some cases of stigmatization resulted from conscious or unconscious selfhypnosis.

Professor Jean-Martin Charcot was the first to demonstrate in an experiemnt the role of autosuggestion in stigmatic or borderland phenomena. Hereward Carrington in Psychic Oddities (1952) cited this case from an original document:

"On the afternoon of May 1st, 1916, I was standing in my hall, preparing to go out, when I saw the knob of my front door slowly turn. I stood still, awaiting developments; gradually the door opened, and I saw a man standing there. As he saw me he quickly closed the door and ran down the stairs and out of the front door. (He was, in fact, a burglar, trying to enter my apartment.) The interesting thing about the experience is this: that during the moment he was standing in the door, although he did not actually move, I had the distinct impression that he had run up the hall and grasped me firmly by the arm, and I was for the moment petrified with fear. The next day my arm was black and blue in the exact spot where I thought he had pinched me; and this mark continued for several days until it finally wore off. I told Dr. Carrington about this two days later when he called, and showed him the mark. Louise W. Kops."

Charles Richet stated that marks of stigmata,

"… may and do often appear on hysterical persons, bearing predetermined forms and shapes, under the influence either of a strong moral emotion, or of religious delirium. These are facts which have been thoroughly and scientifically established, and they only prove the power of the action of the brain upon the circulatory processes and upon the trophism of the skin."

As a mediumistic phenomenon, it was reported by many experimenters, including J. Malcolm Bird, in his book My Psychic Adventures (1924). Additionally, the stigmatization of Eleonore Zgun, who had strange bites and scratches on her body, was supposedly recorded in the process of invisible production by the camera.

An experience, resembling stigmatization, was mentioned by Richet in a footnote to his book Thirty Years of Psychical Research (1923). Supposedly, Count Baschieri placed a handkerchief to his eyes and withdrew it stained with blood. His eyes had sweated blood. He was unable to discover any conjunctional ecchymosis.

Dermography (skin writing) is a phenomenon of the stigmatic class, but there is an essential difference. Reportedly, stigmata last for months, years, or throughout a lifetime, whereas skin writing disappears in a few minutes or a few hours at the most. A kindred phenomenon to stigmatization is the mark of a burn or in rare cases blood left by the touch of phantom hands.

Reportedly, some devout Christians experience stigmatization. Such individuals usually exhibit wounds that bleed on Good Friday, sometimes accompanied by a personal identification with Christ during crucifixion.

The Case of Ethel Chapman
The phenomenon of stigmatization was studied in the case of British subject Ethel Chapman. A victim of multiple sclerosis, Chapman was paralyzed from the waist down. She was unable to hold things in her hands. Chapman was a patient at the Cheshire Home in Britain, where she was interviewed by geriatrician Dr. Colin Powell, who found no indication of depression, neurosis, or psychosis. There was also no indication of the condition known as dermatitis artifacta, when subjects scratch or otherwise harm themselves for various reasons. Chapman appeared friendly, mentally stable, and far from gaining any psychological advantage from stigmata, she found it a burden. Various witnesses testified to seeing wounds on Chapman's hands and feet on Good Friday. In a BBC radio interview in 1973, Chapman gave a description of her first vision and sensations in the following words:

"I remember saying quite plainly 'Oh Lord, please show me in some way you're there.' In the early hours of the morning, I thought it was a dream. I felt myself being drawn on to the Cross. I felt the pain of the nails through my hands and through my feet. I could see the crowds, all jeering and shouting and, of course, it was in a foreign language, I don't know what they were saying. I felt myself all the agony and all the pain that the Lord Himself went through…."

Chapman also claimed that on occasions she had been lifted up in the air and smelled supernatural sweet perfumes (see also odor of sanctity ). However, it is believed that sensations of floating often occur in subjects with heightened or mystical consciousness and do not involve any actual physical levitation. Reportedly, in some cases, "astral projection" or out-of-body experience may occur in which a subtle body appears to leave the physical body.

Witnesses affirmed seeing fresh blood on Chapman's hands on Good Friday and it is believed that Chapman was unable to inflict the wounds herself due to her paralysis. Neither Chapman nor her medical adviser at the Cheshire Home seemed interested in publicity or cultism. Chapman, like some other stigmatics, seemed to regard the phenomenon as a mark of divine love due to her illness. Word spread about Chapman's stigmata and people wrote asking for her help or healing. She regularly devoted time to prayers on behalf of the afflicted.

The objective aspects of such phenomena as stigmata take second place to the spiritual issues and their resolution. The rationalistic explanation of stigmata seems to be of interest chiefly for any light it may throw on the way that the phenomenon works, but it says nothing of the mystery of the function of stigmata in the spiritual life of the subject.

Carty, Charles M. The Two Stigmatists: Padre Pio & Therese Neumann. Dublin: Veritas, 1956.

Fielding-Ould, Fielding. The Wonders of the Saints in the Light of Spiritualism. London: John M. Watkins, 1919.

Siwek, Paul. The Riddle of Konnersreuth. Dublin: Browne & Nolan, 1956.

Summers, Montague. The Physical Phenomena of Mysticism. London: Rider, 1950.

Thurston, Herbert. The Physical Phenomena of Mysticism. London, 1952.

Wilson, Ian. The Bleeding Mind. London: Weidenfeld & Nic-olson, 198

21st February 2015, 12:56

Link to more information, Stigmata.

Source :-

Padre Pio Of Pietrelcina.

Unexplainable wounds which never became infected.
His wounds did heal at one time, but then suddenly reappeared. Examinations, blood tests and even x-rays were preformed on Padre Pio's hands, no conclusive diagnosis was ever done.

21st February 2015, 13:14
The Mystery of the Five Wounds


St Francis receives the stigmata. From a foil plaque on a 13th- century reliquary.

On September 14, 1224, a Saturday, Francis of Assisi noted ascetic and holy man, future saint was preparing to enter the second month of a retreat with a few close companions on Monte La Verna, overlooking the River Arno in Tuscany. Francis had spent the previous few weeks in prolonged contemplation of the suffering Jesus Christ on the cross, and he may well have been weak from protracted fasting. As he knelt to pray in the first light of dawn (notes the Fioretti the Little flowers of St Francis of Assisi, a collection of legends and stories about the saint),

he began to contemplate the Passion of Christ and his fervor grew so strong within him that he became wholly transformed into Jesus through love and compassion. While he was thus inflamed, he saw a seraph with six shining, fiery wings descend from heaven. This seraph drew near to St Francis in swift flight, so that he could see him clearly and recognize that he had the form of a man crucified. After a long period of secret converse, this mysterious vision faded, leaving in his body a wonderful image and imprint of the Passion of Christ. For in the hands and feet of Saint Francis forthwith began to appear the marks of the nails in the same manner as he had seen them in the body of Jesus crucified.

In all, Francis found that he bore five marks: two on his palms and two on his feet, where the nails that fixed Christ to the cross were traditionally believed to have been hammered home, and the fifth on his side, where the Bible says Jesus had received a spear thrust from a Roman centurion.

Thus was the first case of stigmata the appearance of marks or actual wounds paralleling those Christ received during Crucifixion described. Later stigmatics (and there have been several hundred of them) have exhibited similar marks, though some bear only one or two wounds, while others also display scratches on their foreheads, where Christ would have been injured by his crown of thorns. Through the centuries, stigmata has become one of the best-documented, and most controversial, of mystical phenomena. The extensive record makes it possible to compare cases that occurred centuries apart.

21st February 2015, 16:01

Portrait of Francis Of Assisi receiving, The Five Wounds Of Christ.

The term originates from the line at the end of Saint Paul's Letter to the Galatians where he says, "I bear on my body the marks of Jesus." Stigmata is the plural of the Greek word στίγμα stigma, meaning a mark, tattoo, or brand such as might have been used for identification of an animal or slave. An individual bearing stigmata is referred to as a stigmatic or a stigmatist.

Stigmata are primarily associated with the Roman Catholic faith. Many reported stigmatics are members of Catholic religious orders. St. Francis of Assisi was the first recorded stigmatic in Christian history. For over fifty years, St. Padre Pio of Pietrelcina of the Order of Friars Minor Capuchin reported stigmata which were studied by several 20th-century physicians.

21st February 2015, 17:14


On April 21, 1897, Alexander Hamilton, the noted statesman, was awakened at night by loud humming noises coming from his cattle yard. He and two other men went outside and saw an "airship" slowly come down and hover over the yard. Here is how Hamilton described it: account given in the link.

A lot of research and documentation has been done by Linda Moulton Howe.

Link to an article describing the various stories linked with cattle mutilations.

Source :-

21st February 2015, 17:54

Link to an article by paranormal researcher Nick Redfern, who gives a different take on cattle mutilations.

During the course of the show, we got into the matter of Strontium-90 a radioactive isotope that is produced via nuclear fission and which has a half-life of close to 30 years. Was it possible, the BBC host asked, that the mutilations could be due to clandestine, government programs checking on the cattle-herds? The purpose: to determine the extent to which they might have been affected by exposure to Strontium-90, from (a) nuclear tests undertaken in the 1950s and 1960s; and (b) the Chernobyl disaster of April 1986?

Source :-

24th February 2015, 19:35

The Djinn.

Article by Rosemary Ellen Guiley.

Source :- http://www.djinnuniverse.com/a-short-course-on-the-djinn

Source :- www.djinnuniverse.com

A Short Course On The Djinn.

In Arabian lore, djinn (also spelled jinn) are a race of supernaturally empowered beings who have the ability to intervene in the affairs of people. Like the Greek daimones, djinn are self-propagating and can be either good or evil. They can be conjured in magical rites to perform various tasks and services. A djinni (singular) appears as a wish-granting genie in folk tales such as in The Book of 1001 Nights collection of folk tales.

In Western lore djinn are sometimes equated with demons, but they are not the same. They are often portrayed as having a demonic-like appearance, but they can also appear in beautiful, seductive forms. The djinn are masterful shape-shifters, and their favored forms are snakes and black dogs. They also can masquerade as anything: humans, animals, ghosts, cryptids, and other entities such as extraterrestrials, demons, shadow people, fairies, angels and more.

The djinn are not confined to the Middle East, or to the past. They exist in their own realm, probably a parallel dimension, and they have the ability and the desire to enter our world and interact with us. The djinn have been among us in antiquity and they are among us now.


According to pre-Islamic lore, the djinn are born of smokeless fire (which in modern terms could be plasma). They live very long lives but they are not immortal. According to some accounts, they live with other supernatural beings in the Kaf, a mythical range of emerald mountains that encircles the Earth. In modern terms, they live in a parallel dimension.

The djinn like to roam the deserts and wilderness and inhabit caves. They are usually invisible, but have the power to shape-shift to any form, be it insect, animal, human, or entity. They have long been regarded as malicious and dangerous, capable of bringing bad luck, illness, disaster and death. Even when granting favors, they have a trickster nature and can twist events for the worse.

Though the djinn can be conjured in magical rites, they are difficult to control. One individual said to have complete power over the djinn was the legendary Biblical King Solomon. God gave Solomon a copper and iron magic ring that enabled him to subdue djinn, and which protected him from their powers. In some accounts, the ring was inscribed with a pentacle, and in other accounts it was set with a gem, probably a diamond, that had a living force of its own. With the ring, Solomon branded the necks of the djinn as his slaves and set them to working building the first Temple of Jerusalem and even the entire city of Jerusalem.

One story tells that a jealous djinni (sometimes identified as Asmodeus) stole Solomon's ring while he bathed in the river Jordan. The djinni seated himself on the king's throne at his palace and reigned over his kingdom, forcing Solomon to become a wanderer. God compelled the djinni to throw the ring into the sea. Solomon retrieved it, and punished the djinni by imprisoning him in a bottle.

According to another story, Solomon summoned the djinn to his crystal-paved palace, where they sat at tables made of iron. (In folklore, iron weakens supernatural entities.) The Quran tells how the king made them work at building palaces, making carpets, and creating ponds, statues and gardens. Whenever Solomon wanted to travel to faraway places, the djinn carried him on their backs.


Islamic theology absorbed the djinn; an entire chapter in the Quran concerns them. According to the Muslim faith, humans were created from clay and water, and angels from a special and pure spiritual light. Djinn were created from the smokeless fire, or the essential fire (plasma in modern terms). They are invisible to most people except under certain conditions; however, animals, especially dogs and donkeys are able to see them.

Djinn were on the earth before man, but it is unknown for how long. By some accounts, they were created 2000 years before Adam and Eve, and were equal to angels in stature. When Allah created Adam, he told the angels to bow to him. The angels complied but Iblis, the leader of the djinn and who had access to heaven, refused, and so he and his kind were cast out of paradise. Iblis appealed to Allah, and the djinn were granted the opportunity to redeem themselves by Judgment Day. Iblis (also called Shaytan) became a figure comparable to the Devil. His evil-minded followers are called devils, and they behave in ways similar to Western demons.

Like humans, djinn have free will, and are able to understand good and evil. The Quran states that the purpose of their creation is the same as that of humans, which is to worship Allah. They are responsible for their actions, and will be judged at the Last Judgment.

Muhammad had encounters with the djinn. He warned the people to cover their utensils, close their doors and keep their children close to them at night, as the djinn spread out at night and take things. He also warned people to put out their lights, as the djinn drag away the wicks and start fires. However, they will not open a locked door, untie a tied knot, or uncover a vessel.

If a djinni is harmed or killed, even inadvertently, djinn will take revenge, bringing misfortune, illness and even death to the offenders. Muhammad said that if people find a snake in their house, they should call out to it for three days before killing it. If the snake is a shape-shifted djinn, it will leave. If it remains after three days, it is an ordinary snake and can be killed.

The Djinn can be converted to the faith, and Muhammad converted some of them by reciting the Quran to them.


The life span of djinn is much longer than humans, but they do die. They are both male and female, and have children. According to the Quran, they eat meat, bones, and the dung of animals. They play, sleep, and have their own pet animals, especially dogs. They live in communities organized into families and clans, and ruled by kings.

Although they can live anywhere, they prefer remote and lonely places, such as deserts, ruins, caves, and tunnels. In Middle Eastern lore they also inhabit places of impurity such as graveyards, garbage dumps, bathrooms, and camel pastures. They can live in houses occupied by people. They like to sit in the places between the shade and the sunlight, and move around when the dark first comes. They also like marketplaces, and Muslim lore holds that it is not a good idea to be the first to enter a market or the last to leave it.

Some djinn become attached to human beings and function like companion spirits. The joining of humans and djinn in marriage is still a practice in some parts of the world. A mixed marriage is believed to be capable of producing offspring, though this is not desirable. In lore, the Queen of Sheba, who fascinated King Solomon, was rumored to be part djinn.


Djinn are capable of possessing human beings. They are said to enter the blood stream and circulate rapidly through the body. They cause mental and physical problems, and also disrupt marriages and relationships. Asking a djinni to leave, or bargaining with it, may not be enough to get it to go, and someone who is trained may be needed to perform an exorcism to get it out of the body.


Djinn encounters occur everywhere, and they may be interpreted as other entities rather than their true selves. This is especially the case in areas where little is known about them. Encounters with angels, fairies, demons, elementals, extraterrestrials, mysterious creatures and ghosts of the dead may be djinn in disguise, either playing tricks or carrying out an agenda.

David Morehouse, a retired remote viewer for the U.S. military, relates in his book Psychic Warrior how a head injury enabled him to have temporary visions of djinn, normally invisible to most people. He was among American troops camped with Jordanian troops for training exercises in Jordan at Baten el Ghoul, which means Belly of the Beast.

The Jordanians considered it a haunted valley, where the demons came out at night to murder people. It was not unusual to have ones sleep interrupted by the screams and howls of frightened Jordanian soldiers who swore in the light of day that they had seen a demon, Baten en Ghoul was a desolate and jagged valley carved out of the desert that spilled over from Saudi Arabia. It was renowned for its spiders.

Morehouse was accidentally shot in the helmet, which left a huge lump on his head. After this, he temporarily experienced seeing the elusive djinn. He described the conditions as:

Sometime in the night, my eyes opened to a surreal light outside the tent. It was like the light of an eclipsed sun and wasn't coming from any stove. It filled the night sky. The entire Baten en Ghoul and the hills beyond were bathed in the strange bluish gray light; I walked to the edge of the bluff and stared into the valley. Dark figures moved effortlessly across its floor, like apparitions. They poured from the rocks in various heaps and shapes and moved about the clusters of tents. I could hear muffled cries from the Jordanian encampment, and momentarily I thought we were being overrun by thieves or Israelis. Panicked, I turned to run for help. Colliding with one of the figures, I reflexively closed my eyes, except I didn't collide. I walked right through it. Turning around I watched the figure disappear over the edge of the bluff.

After that, the lump on his head was gone.

24th February 2015, 19:51

A Short Course On the Djinn.


Source :- Article By Rosemary Ellen Guiley.

The following are some of the most common questions asked about the Djinn. The answers are based on research, investigations in the field, personal experiences, and reports from colleagues and individuals who have had Djinn encounters.

Q: Where do the Djinn live?

A: They exist in a parallel dimension in the physical world. They are here but in a place we cannot normally experience. It is around a bend in space, so to speak.

Q: Do Djinn take human form, and how can they be recognized?

A: They can shape shift into human form, either male form or female. There may be something striking or odd about them, especially in their eyes. They may exhibit unusual behavior.

Q: What other forms do Djinn take?

A: As shape-shifters, probably almost anything that suits their purposes. People sometimes see them as gray mist or smoke that rapidly changes shape as they move. They also take on dark silhouettes such as Shadow People (see below). They can appear solid but go through walls, and they can appear and disappear in an instant.

Q: Do Djinn eat?

A: They can eat human food when they take human form, but our food does not sustain them. It gives them pleasure. They can absorb the essence of food, and things like the molecules from tobacco smoke, which provide enjoyment. Their main source of nourishment is the absorption of energy from life forms. The best is the draining of a soul, but is difficult to do and is considered unlawful. It is, however, practiced by certain powerful renegrade Djinn. The vampiric absorption of the life force can be quite detrimental to people, and cause health problems.

Q: Do the Djinn ever sing or whistle?

A: Yes, the Djinn have their own music and language, and they do sing and whistle, just like people. Their own language sounds like a mixture of Latin and ancient tongues from the Middle East, such as Sumerian.

Q: Do the Djinn create poltergeist disturbances?

A: Yes, if it suits their purposes. They can make noises, smells, apparitional forms, shadow people forms, and apports objects that appear out of nowhere.

Q: Can the Djinn cause nightmares?

A: Yes, like some other entities, they can cause unpleasant dreams, especially dreams that are real experiences in an alternate reality. When they wish to manipulate and control, they are capable of interfering in sleep.

Q: Can the Djinn influence thoughts?

A: Yes, they can affect moods and thoughts, and they can influence a person according to that persons own inclinations but they cannot influence or cause people to act against their own free will. The Djinn have free will, too.

Q: Can the Djinn cause physical injury?

A: Yes, but they take such actions only when they feel they or their family or clan have been harmed or wronged by a person, much as a human would react in a protective way. In rare cases, they can cause harm in several ways. One is like an electrical shock to the system. Also, they can knock a person down, cause things to fall on him, and alter his body to cause illness. Hostile Djinn can act out in unprovoked aggressive ways just as criminal human beings do. Malevolent Djinn are often called devils, but they are not the equivalent to the Western concept of demons.

Q: How can you tell the difference between Djinn and demons?

A: It's often hard to tell the difference, as the Djinn are artful at masquerades. Sometimes they are identified through a process of elimination in terms of expulsion remedies. Djinn are more likely to communicate with people than some other kind of entities, and especially in a derisive way. Psychically sensitive people develop the ability to sense the distinctive Djinn energy signatures.

Q: Can the Djinn possess people?

A: Djinn often attach to the body's field of energy rather than enter and possibly become entrapped in the body itself. They can take over a person to alter mood and behavior.

Q: Are the Shadow People really Djinn?

A: I have been studying Shadow People for many years and have come to the conclusion that this is a form taken by Djinn. The Shadow People often manifest as the silhouette of a tall man wearing a coat or cape and sometimes a hat. There are no facial features. They are usually bedroom visitors.

Q: Are there ways to minimize Djinn visitations?

A: Like dealing with all kind of entities, one must often experiment to find an effective solution, as results vary by individual. However, many people have found that leaving lights, radios and television sets on dampen down paranormal experiences in general. The fields of energy generated by these devices may interfere with the energy fields of the Djinn, as well as other kinds of entities. Some people also have success with prayer, invocations of angels, and with forcefully telling the intruders to leave.

Q: How do you exorcize the Djinn?

A: Many techniques are advertised, but it has been acknowledged by Middle Eastern scholars for centuries that if the Djinn don't want to go, it is difficult to force them out. Some may agree to go with bargaining and persuasion, and some may agree to go as a ruse, only to return at a later time. Some may go if they fear punishment from more powerful Djinn or angels, who can be invoked against them. The ancient practice of beating a demoniac may make the physical body too unpleasant for them. Some of them have an ancient and strong attachment to the land and can resist dislodgment. It is a mistake for Christian demonologists to think that remedies applied against Satanic demons will always work against the Djinn. In some cases, they might be effective, but in others they will not.

Q: Are there any Djinn who want to be helpful to humans?

A: Djinn come in all persuasions, attitudes and mindsets, just like humans. Not all of them are hostile or unfriendly. Some are indifferent and don't want to be bothered with us, and an even smaller number may be inclined to be helpful, provided it serves their own interests as well. However, the final word is, none of them can likely be trusted. They should not be equated with spiritual guides or angels.

Q: Do Djinn reincarnate?

A: As far as is known, no. They live very long lifespans, hundreds of perhaps even thousands of years. Like humans, they have the potential to ascend to an enlightened state of being.

For additional information, see A Short Course on Djinn.
source :- www.djinnuniverse.com.

24th February 2015, 20:44

Source :- http://www.djinnuniverse.com/interview-on-djinn-and-their-habits-in-afghanistan

Article by Rosemary Ellen Guiley.

Interview On Djinn and Their Habits in Afghanistan.

[Note: I receive many accounts from Americans who served in the military in Afghanistan. Some of them come home with Djinn attachments. This is an interesting interview with an Afghan man about the Djinn who lives near his village.

Source :-http://www.geographictravels.com/2011/04/afghan-diary-where-djinn-live.html

Afghan Diary: Where the Djinn Live

Islam is a religion with a complex cosmos that shares much with older forms of Judaism and Catholic-Orthodox Christianity. In many parts of the Islamic world, Muslims believe in a universe with daily events full of saints, demons, angels, and miracles. This is a much different cosmos than what more reformist branches of Judaism and Protestanized Christianity believe in (though many Pentecostal-type Christians are starting to migrate to traditions and beliefs of the Catholic-Orthodox cosmos).

One of the most common otherworldly creatures in Islam are the Djinn (aka Jinn aka Genies). These are more than the magical people who live in lamps according to Dinseyifed Americanization of Arab tales. These are beings created out of smokeless fire (as compared to clay/mud for humans and light for angels). According to the Quran's Surat al-Jinn, Djinn are creatures which have free will. While in Islam, Satan is a Djinn, Djinn can be hostile, neutral, or even friendly.

From reading parts of the Quran, Hadiths (stories of Mohammad), Islamic fairy tales, and books on Islam I knew that Djinn are suppose to live in another dimension. However, it was not until my recent conversation with a Kuchi Pashtun tribal elder that I realized how strong belief in Djinn were and where Djinn fit in our world.

Below is a recalling of my conversation I had with an elder through a Pashtun interpreter.

Me: Let's go take a walk up those hills and survey the area.
Elder: We cannot go there.
Me: Why not?
Elder: Because the Djinn live there.
Me: The fire beings?
Elder: Yes! The smokeless fire spirits. You, a Christian, know and believe of the Djinn?
Me: I have read about them. As a Catholic my faith is open to the possibility of other creatures. How do you know the Djinn live there?
Elder: They use to live where our tribe settled (over a hundred years ago) and built the village.
Me: So why did the Djinn move?
Elder: There were too many encounters between people and Djinn.
Me: I thought the Djinn live in another dimension (this took the interpreter a minute or two to convey)
Elder: They do. But our worlds are so close together that it is possible for cross over.
Me: Were there any bad incidents?
Elder: Most Djinn were kind or neutral to us. Some were mean though. Many Djinn left because they were afraid of our ancestors because our ancestors were all warriors. Others left because we would accidently step on their children.
Me: Stepping on smokeless fire babies is not good for Kuchi-Djinn relations.
Elder: Yes, yes. Very true.
Me: So do the Djinn leave you people alone?
Elder: Most do. We consider them our neighbors and friends. Some are mean, just like how some people are mean, but we respect them and they respect us.
Me: So you never go to the Djinn place?
Elder: No. When a baby is born we take some gold, bones, and some of the child's hair if possible and put it in a bag. We take the bag and leave it on the Djinn's hills.
Me: Why?
Elder: So they can celebrate the child's birth with us. The gold is a gift, we give them the child's hair so they can see part of the child, and bones because in the Hadiths the Prophet Mohammad once visited a tribe of Djinn and brought them a bag of bones. When the Prophet's followers asked why he had a bag of bones the Prophet replied, Because Djinn eat bones.
Me: Sounds like you have some good neighbors. So why can't we go up the hill together? Would not the Djinn think I am your friend because I am with you?
Elder: The Djinn do not travel much. They may think you are Soviet or British. I do not want to put you at risk, my friend.
Me: Thank you. I tend to prefer distance between me and other worldly beings anyways.

24th February 2015, 21:55

Source :- http://www.djinnuniverse.com/is-everything-paranormal-caused-by-djinn

Article by Rosemary Ellen Guiley.


My research on the Djinn has uncovered their presence in every paranormal experience and all phenomena, from hauntings to attachments to alien abductions. The Djinn are superior shape-shifters and can easily masquerade as entities for which we have given other names. Does this mean that everything out there is Djinn?

I do not believe that to be the case. On one hand, I have interviewed numerous sources, including Muslim experts, who hold that the Djinn are behind all things supernatural. And, I have often remarked to fellow investigators that there is so much evidence of the Djinn that it could easily seem they are responsible for the whole paranormal show.

However, as I stated in The Djinn Connection, and as I have repeated in numerous interviews, I am not able to make that leap myself.

The Djinn are indeed everywhere, and sometimes they are quite well hidden and disguised. But I also believe there are other kinds of beings as well: angels, a host beings who interdimensionally share the planet with us, and off-world beings.
No one has the definitive answer to the question of just how much the Djinn account for our paranormal experiences.

Researchers should take Djinn into consideration in their analyses, be open-minded, and follow where the evidence leads.

24th February 2015, 23:30

Source :- https://deathraywish.wordpress.com/2014/03/19/not-very-nice-djinn-interdimensional-entities-causing-havoc/

The above link will take you to a very informative radio interview given by Rosemary.
The interview is 2 hours long. So many people may not have the time to listen to it.

There are many subjects from fairies to men in black, critical emotional and physical states that attract Djinn.

Land based attachments are discussed where there are major portal areas that they use.
In these areas there is a high rate of people moving house.

-She believes the djinn are heavily involved with many paranormal experiences, including hauntings, entity contacts, ets/ufos and abduction scenarios.

-She talks about a pattern she has found regarding the scuttler phenomena, which are dark crab like entities that crawl on walls. They seem to be the first form taken, that then morphs into a dark humanoid, which then comes off the wall and materializes a 3-d form into the room as a shadow person. She believes the shadow person form is a form taken on by the djinn.

One woman reported to Mary that she was taken by the djinn into an inter-dimensional realm but upon her return has no memory of most of what happened. She does remember that their realm is a shadowy, blurry landscape.

-She comments that the sasquatch and many other entities are beings in their own right however the djinn mimic them for use in their own hidden agendas. She believes the sasquatch are inter-dimensional, have their own societies and are very close to human beings. They do make themselves known to people who are attuned to the right spiritual consciousness. The djinn take advantage of this and shape shift to mimic them and other cryptids to trick humans.

-She has found that many things that humans do including fracking and cell phone towers are sending bad vibrations down into the earth and emissions that are disruptive to them and destroy their world. This may lend to their hostility toward humans.

-The djinn also become hostile when people invade their land/territory where portals that they use exists.
-She thinks the djinn mimic demons, that they are not the same.

A 2 hour, in-depth look at the Djinn and other forces working against humanity. She’ll explore the historical evidence of these beings/creatures, what symptoms to look for when they are present, what areas on the planet are more prone to their presence, their detrimental effects on humanity, and the spiritual solutions that will allow humanity to transcend these forces.

25th February 2015, 00:21

50 Shades Of Greys.
Original words and article by Seikou-Kishi.

Part 1.
When it comes to greys, I think the closest we have to their actual nature in human "culture" is the "dementor" of Harry Potter fame. I include this quote, which represents them fairly well in my experience, just read "Greys" wherever you see "Dementors":

"Dementors are among the foulest creatures that walk this earth. They infest the darkest, filthiest places, they glory in decay and despair, they drain peace, hope, and happiness out of the air around them... Get too near a Dementor and every good feeling, every happy memory will be sucked out of you. If it can, the Dementor will feed on you long enough to reduce you to something like itself...soulless and evil. You will be left with nothing but the worst experiences of your life."
I think greys come about in the same way; they inhabit all that is dark and decaying about the human psyche. They appear to have no sexual organs because they are not created in that way; they are manifestations of the human mentality. Their form is a mockery of the human form. They have no ability to create because they are not real the way humans are real, and this is also represented in their bodies: their generative faculty is absent.

They are created in the darkest recesses of the human mind and feed upon the darkness they find there. They perpetuate more like a yeast fermenting and reduplicating itself than like an animal species reproducing by the combination of genetic inheritance. It is why they are all the same, both in body and mind, where humans and other animals are diverse in form and nature. It is also why everything about them speaks of decay, from their emaciated bodies to the rancid stench that comes with them; they are pustulent and oozing because their origin is filth and that is all they will ever be and all they ever can be. They are a bubbling up of rancour and bile, a simmering in the putrid slime secreted in the hidden recesses of the human mind.

That's not to say they are not clever: they are of the hidden recesses of the human mind and mind is their fabric. They have science and cleverness of a completely mental sort, and its dark origination ensures that their science is always perverted science, never wholesome. It is the soul that they lack, that they can't understand in the more holistic sense of understanding.

They hate humans for their dependence upon human minds, human minds which harbour all these horrible things which the greys call home. The fundamentalist Christians are fond of saying that Satan's cleverest trick was convincing the world he didn't exist. I think the greys' cleverest trick was convincing people they were anything but the shadows that play on the inside of human minds.

I'm not saying they're not real. I'm sure you could catch one and put it in a cage of some sort and point at it if you so wished. I just don't think they have the same kind of reality to them that we have. They need us to create them and feed into their existence and through abductions and manipulative treaties with governments they will lie and scheme in order to get us feeding into their reality. I think humans are spiritually creative beings, and when a being is of the kind of nature which is human, metaphor and reality start to blur and the human soul takes what is on the inside and turns it outside so that all which is light becomes an external light and all which is dark becomes an external darkness.

I've known people in my time who seem to thrive on disaster. One such person constantly lied and made up tragedies to feed on the energy and sympathy of the people around him. He lied about things that had happened to him, about people in his family having cancer, and so on, just to control everybody around him. You couldn't say anything without suddenly his mother or father was dying and you were not being considerate and so on. That's exactly what the greys are like. One minute armageddon's minutes away, the next minute their race is dying and we have to put up with invasive procedures out of a sense of neighbourly duty. There's always some lie or another intended to keep us engaged with them because our attention feeds them. This is the Shining.

If you are fearful they will play upon your fear; if you are compassionate they will play upon your compassion; if you are curious they will play upon your curiosity: hence all the accounts of encounters with them are different; some encounter beings of love, others encounter heartless sadists. It doesn't really matter, because their very nature is a reflection of human nature, and so they change the way the image in the mirror changes. It is all personally tailored to best ensure success. The great variability in people's experiences with them begins to make sense when we realise that they change their tactic depending upon the target. As I said, the fearful will find monsters designed to frighten them into compliance, the compassionate will be emotionally blackmailed and the curious will find that their experiences are intellectually confusing. They don't care how they get your udders into the milking machine as long as they can milk you for their sustenance.

Give them no home within your mind; make your mind inhospitable to them the way you would make your body inhospitable to any other infection.

to be continued....

25th February 2015, 00:27
Part 2....continued

"That's where they come from... that's why they hate us... that's why they need us... that's why they take us..."

As for experiences, I've had quite a few, although it's only ever when I think back that I realise how many. The experience I referred to in post #2 was a time a number of years ago. A friend and I were walking through some woods and we'd been spending the whole day talking about "esoteric" or spiritual things and we'd really started to whir. Anyway, in what seemed like a split second, I saw a ring of greys standing around in a huge circle. There were so many of them that there were enough of them to make this rather large circle with very little space between them, at least fifty of them, possibly twice that. The circle was surrounding my friend and me. I didn't know if my friend could see them or not, and I wasn't entirely sure I was seeing them either, because although I very much could see them, I could see through them as well, which made me think they weren't physically there and that was a window for doubt to creep in. Anyway, there was some sort of energy field, also semi-transparent, intersecting the path upon which we were walking and in the direction we were heading.

The greys were actually clothed, which is not a common thing in my experience with them (though these were tall white greys and it does seem more common with them). They wore white robes with a square-cut neck (which had a V cut out over the chest as well). The robes had embellishments around this neckline in what looked like gold and purple, though because they were somewhat transparent there was interference from the backdrop. The sleeves may also have been embellished in the same way, though their arms were by their sides, which had the effect of folding their sleeves away until they were mostly out of view. The sleeves were of the type that get wider towards the wrist, like a wizard's sleeve or the sleeves of a dalmatic, in fact, they almost looked like they were wearing bell-shaped chasubles (which I think was intentional). The greys themselves were white like the albumen of a boiled egg, perfectly white with an almost wet kind of shininess. I think they were trying to appear a certain way because of the themes my friend and I had been discussing.

Anyway, we walked up to this energy field and I said nothing and I'm not entirely sure why. Certainly I could have managed a "do you see that?" with the lovely and safe "oh, must have imagined it" line if I absolutely felt the need to. But there was none of that, it was as though our conversation (or ability or inclination to talk) was extinguished. Anyway, we just kept walking and walked through this energy field but as we did it seemed to take our breath away. My friend actually fell to his hands and knees to try to breathe but I just sort of shook it off. I felt irked more than anything, the way one feels when bitten by a mosquito. When he stood back up, the field had gone and so too had all the greys. He turned to me and said "I thought maybe I was imagining them... did you see them too?" Even though he had asked me, he wouldn't believe that I'd seen them too until out of exasperation I described the entire scene to him. He was very perturbed by it. I can't say I was, really, but I didn't know why.

But from my experience with them, they seem hollow creatures. I think that's what most frightens the people who are frightened of them. It's not that they're strange-looking things, it's the sense that in some very important ways there's absolutely nothing there. I think when people look at one another, they also in some respects see the soul. They don't see it physically, but it's always there. And because it's always there, they don't realise that they're also seeing it. Perhaps I should say they sense the soul or they acknowledge its presence on an intuitive level. I think when the greys are around though, the feeling is so strange because for once this isn't actually true, and you're only seeing what's physically there and the strange sensation of unnatural disgust or horror is rooted in the fact that there's nothing there that could be called a soul.

It's as though when one looks at a grey, there is the "physical" body and then nothing, as though they are missing several "layers" of existence. I say "physical" in inverted commas because I include the roughly physical side and the states approximate to the physical plane. It's like the physical or psychic eyes see the physical or psychic part of the grey, but the soul which interacts with other souls finds only emptiness. This disparity, the way our physical and psychic senses perceive something which our soul can't perceive in its own "native environment". I think that's what's so disconcerting. It's akin to the idea that travel-sickness occurs because the eyes sense a motion that the body doesn't feel, or vice versa. When the eyes see a body and the psychic senses perceive the other-than-physical but the soul realises there is no soul with which to interact, it is a feeling like the pit of one's stomach falling away. I think that's why people are so afraid of them, because the feeling is very much one of abomination.

*(I think of it this way: imagine an invisible man who could only be seen in mirrors. You might take to carrying a mirror around with you all the time hoping to see a reflection of something your eyes themselves can't see. That's the feeling of the soul lurching when a grey is around: for once it has to make do with the lesser senses of the physical or (low) psychic senses. When you look at a grey and your soul realises there's no soul to interact with, it's as though you're staring at an empty spot in the middle of the rug while all the mirrors around the room are telling you there's a guy standing there. I think that's why the eyes are so intimidating too and why they're so empty. If eyes are the windows to the soul, then the eyes of a grey are windows into nothingness, into oblivion.)

I often wonder if that's why people frequently describe them as artificial or "mechanical" life-forms, because the psychic and physical senses see something which should have the soul of a living thing, while on the soul level there is nothing more to it than a rock or a sheet of metal. I'm not sure I'm describing it well.

None of what I know (or think I know, anyway) about the greys comes from the greys themselves. I don't think they have ever told the truth about anything and I think that might well be literally true, rather than just figuratively true. It comes from observations of them, but not conversations with them ("so tell me, do you have a soul?" lol). Like I said though they are of the mind. They have a mind and a body and that is it. You could say they're biological machines or automatons. Their mind, though, is powerful. They are clever in the sense that they are cunning and technologically gifted, perhaps. Many people experiencing encounters with them notice their ability to emit some sort of paralysis wave, particularly from their eyes.

I remember when I was younger the sense came over me that something was afoot. To be specific, I was at one end of the house and I could feel their presence in another part of the house. It was as though I had radar and they were showing up. It is a psychic sort of three-dimensional radar I've had many times before, and this time it opened up to me as a sort of notification that there were greys in my house. Anyway, I watched them from one end of my house and there were a couple in my room and they were spilling out of my room looking for other people. I ran across the house and to the stairs leading up to mine and my brother's rooms. As I flew up the stairs, one grey was leaving my room and walking across the way to my brother's room and turned to me. It stood at the top of the stairs looking down at me, expressionless. My body felt like it just wouldn't move and I looked back up at it and as I did I threw off this feeling of oppression (I say they "oppress with their eyes") and continued to charge up the stairs, thinking "not my family you ****s".

At this point, there was the one grey at the top of the stairs, two greys in my bedroom and one in my brother's room. There was also a craft of some sort (a glowing saucer with a hemisphere on the top) somehow out of sync with the physical world (the greys in the house were physical, though). I could still see them with this sort of psychic X-ray, though of course that wasn't necessary for the one at the top of the stairs as my physical eyes were on it. I could hear my brother in his sleep. He was reacting to the "feel" of the greys/the atmosphere they generate. It was a sort of whimpering noise.

Anyway, as I thought "not my family you ****s", I lashed out at them with something that's happened quite often. It's like a kind of psychic radiation, a wave or field of energy like a spherical shell which grows out of the brain or heart area and expands rapidly like a sort of psychic explosion (that sort of radiating expansion travelling outwards in all directions).

To be continued....

25th February 2015, 00:31
Part 3....continued.

This wave struck all of them as though the walls weren't even there and as it did the grey at the top of the stairs fell on its arse. It felt very much like a kind of banishment and the greys didn't leave my house and depart in their ship so much as they and their ship were driven out the way you'd be "driven out" if you were standing on the railway tracks at the wrong moment, like something caught in a sudden gale so strong it was completely blown away.

Once they'd gone and I was outside my brother's room, I stood by his door and heard him make a little noise of... not so much a noise of relief, but that kind of non-descript noise of somebody settling into an enjoyable dream only somewhat tinged with a sense of relief. I was moving physically at the same time as I attacked psychically. In fact, as I lashed out with this wave, I also swung for the grey on the stairs, but it was knocked over and out of reach by the wave which hit it first. Afterwards, I was glad that I didn't actually make physical contact, because the feel is a sickly one, like a grave, grave contamination. I should mention these weren't the tall white greys like those in the first experience I relayed here, they were about 3-4 feet tall and mid grey.

to be
That radiating wave of energy ordinarily comes from the heart or brain areas, but it can come from anywhere, including the hands and even points outside one's own body (which stands to reason really), and I've used it consciously and purposely against greys before in quite a few ways. In an encounter with a particularly pugnacious little ****, I "ignited" one inside its head. I can't adequately describe the feel of it, but it is a feeling of jarring pressure.

I don't know how many experiences I've had. I know there are experiences I can't remember, but even the experiences I do remember I have never been able to count. Often when I try to sit down and ennumerate my experiences, I find I can't think of any. It's the strangest thing, but the human ability to consider normal the circumstances to which we are accustomed is immense. Counting my encounters has the same sort of impossibility to it as counting how many times I've eaten steamed broccoli; I know I've done it and I've probably forgotten many occasions too. I can look back and say "I ate steamed brocolli yesterday" when I am asked, but would yesterday come up if I were asked to list every time? It's that sort of thing, becoming unremarkable through frequency.

I think that's a very accurate impression. Of course, spirit is a vague term and it would depend what he meant by it. I don't think they are spirits the way nymphs were spirits in Greece or the Sidhe were spirits in Ireland and Scotland, but I think it's a much more accurate term than calling them aliens, because it implies they are beings from a distant world with as much reality to them as humans. At the same time, though, they have bodies as surely as we have bodies. It is as though all that is negative about humans collectively gathers together like a dark fog and it coalesces into solid form and becomes the greys.

They are creations of the collective human mind, a collective parasitical infection created by and feeding upon negative thought patterns. Everything from fear to malice; anything which denigrates the human spirit is of the same sort of frequency as these things, which have no spirit. I also think that's why they talk of humans as "containers", because they have bodies and minds the way they do (and so they're not really interested) but there is a factor they do not have and greedily want because to have a human spirit is to be spiritually autonomous. They have no autonomy while they have to milk the darker aspects of the human mind for their very existence. They depend upon us and they resent it, which exacerbates the hatred which is their nature. If they are made of our hatred and our pettiness, they are hateful and petty. If they are made of those parts of the human psyche which are manipulative and deceitful, they will be manipulative and deceitful. It is of no benefit understanding them or reasoning with them; they are not of understanding and reason and so do not engage with it. And it is engagement they want. They want humans in a certain spectrum of thought to produce the energy they're made of. They are literally attention seekers, because energy flows where attention goes. In many ways, it's not really their fault and they are just a consequence of human spiritual ecology the way polluted water is of physical ecology, but that is not to say that they warrant understanding; humans should ruthlessly gaze into their Nietzschean abyss, acknowledge their own darkness and thereby neutralise its power over them, the greys shall wane into oblivion by the very fact.

In demonology and the occult, there is a large segment of people who view demons as representations of internal forces. As a very basic example, the demon Ashtaroth was said to be a demon of licentiousness and a lack of sexual decency. Could it be that such a demon is the aggregation of all the urges people have to go behind their partners' backs to cheat and so on? That is not the same as saying that these things are imaginary, or that they can be overcome through denial. I think humans have to acknowledge their dark impulses and reconcile them, rather than pretending they don't exist because accepting them might feel like admitting failure. ("If I admit I have all these dark urges, people will think me a beast")

I think greys are exactly this. Of course, there is the picture of "Lam", a being contacted by Aleister Crowley which looks very much like a grey, though with a few differences like flatter eyes. It also matches my experience with them. I have a lot of experience with banishings, as most people have who deal with these sorts of areas have, and I have noticed the same sorts of dynamics in play when encountering the greys. Part of the way banishings work is the banisher stands in his own power to order out what we might call "ontologically inferior" beings (negative entities, be they demons or greys, which are "less real" than the holisitic spiritual phenomenon which is a human), and this reminds me both of experiences with greys in which I drive them out psychically and experiences with more classical ideas of negative spirits like demons. In banishing in a strictly occult setting, rather than an extraterrestrial setting, a bolt or surge of energy emanates from my body in much the same way as I describe in my second encounter above (it's also interesting to note how a banishing changes the atmosphere of a room; demons and negative spirits, like the greys themselves, seem to bring a foul atmosphere with them... or spring up within it in compliance with barely understood principles of the human creative faculty)

In the encounters of others as relayed in interviews and so on, there is a large group of people who talk about praying to god and so on. Some of the time this has a marked effect on the greys and drives them away, but other times the greys seem to mock their prayer. I believe that the difference between the two, and the deciding factor, is that when such action is effective, the prayer to an outside god is merely the superficial form taken by the person asserting their own spiritual power, whereas when such action is met with mockery and is ineffective, it is a genuine appeal to an outside power for intervention. In other words, I think the form is identical (both appeals to god or Jesus) while the substance is different (one an assertion of spiritual sovereignty, the other a genuine appeal to god or Jesus).

The unfortunate thing here is personal/spiritual sovereignty and power are self-confirming and only self-confirming. There is no way to be convinced of one's spiritual sovereignty through means other than employing it; there is no intergalactic code of law which people can access assuring them that they have this ability. We might say that it is a catch 22: we need to use it to believe in it and we need to believe in it to use it. There is a noumenal, almost initiatic moment in which that ability opens up to us (or we open up to it) and without that sort of gnostic epiphany, there will be no help whatever form our begging for help takes. The thing which seems most regrettable to me is I don't think we're able to help others in coming to this inner understanding; if it can be given by others, it isn't really sovereignty.

They certainly do have minds and think the way beings with minds think; that is, thoughts go through their heads , but their thoughts are not completely like human thoughts. Looking into the mind of a grey is like looking into an obsidian mirror. I said in a previous post that the tactic of the greys change according to the nature of the person being abducted, so that the greys behave in a way most likely to ensure the abducted person engages with them; the fearful will be so frightened it doesn't occur to them to send them packing, the compassionate will feel so sorry for the greys that they won't want to, and so on.

The thoughts of greys are similar in that there isn't really anything there until the grey is reacting to a human. When a grey isn't abducting people, he doesn't sit down with a biscuit and cup of tea to listen to Radio 4.

To be continued.....

25th February 2015, 00:35
Part 4....

They don't have personalities or personal characteristics.

Their thoughts seem to be similar in that they are reflections of their target, of each other, and so on. I think it's why the hive mind thing seems so strong in the greys; they will naturally tend to think the same things if their own thought processes are reflective of the thoughts around them. But at the same time, the thoughts are never nice thoughts; if they're made of all that is dark and hidden in the human psyche, they're only going to have a limited spectrum of thought to display. In those instances in which they play upon compassion and appear to people as loving beings, it is not truly love but a manipulative and false display of love like many humans display towards each other. It seems like love from the outside, but it's not love. How often do we see people in relationships that are domineering, possessive and jealous? Many people mistake that kind of behaviour for love, and all those traits are part of the unacknowledged underbelly of the human psyche which coalesces into the greys.

So when we ask if greys are jealous of us for our spirit, the answer is of course they are! They're made of human jealousy, and so how can they not be jealous? They're made of human hatred, and so how can they not be hateful? If humans collectively were not predisposed to envy others but rather to be happy for their successes, we would have the equivalent of greys in our world that were ontologically inferior beings who were always pleased to witness human success. If we were not hateful, spiteful and manipulative people, but loving, magnanimous and uncontrolling, these thoughts would become manifest around us and we might find a race of beings that loved nothing better than helping us. And, of course, if humans collectively were more inclined towards the truth and not falsehood (look how people condemn Chelsea/Bradley Manning for revealing how they were being lied to), we might be surrounded by beings that told us exactly where they came from without a shred of deceit.

Their minds seem different too in that they don't seem to be as self aware as humans are. I don't think they stop and ask themselves "what's my real motive in doing this?" or "are my motives good motives?" It is as though their technically powerful minds (in terms of technological inventiveness) are computer programmes rather than organic, living minds. They operate with a combination of animal instinct and ruthless intelligence, but there doesn't seem to be any degree of self-awareness or sapience. They do not scrutinise their own motives because it is not their nature to do that. They spring up out of the unscrutinised parts of the human psyche and so self-scrutiny is alien to them. Does a shadow ask if its existence is worthwhile? No, it changes shape according to its creator and the nature and direction of the light; it does not ask itself if the shapes it assumes are good shapes or bad shapes, it merely assumes them by the very fact of the bearings of its creator.

I remember an encounter with a grey that occurred in my room. It was a small grey but it was white like the tall whites. It made a whirring sound like the sound of a classic flying saucer and at the same time also a sound like metal windchimes, a kind of rolling ringing. It exuded the kind of oppressive paralysis that stops the body moving. It was an experience very much like "sleep paralysis" (I'm not sure that actually exists) and when I came to consciousness, I was already striking out at this grey. My arms were folded up like a praying mantis's arms and I couldn't move them, but at the same time I was lashing out with a psychic arm and the grey was moving backwards and forwards in response to this lashing out.

I was absolutely furious, and the thought occurred that I had been furious before I came to consciousness, and so the fury wasn't actually mine but had been inculcated in me. When I realised I was acting upon a fury that wasn't my own, it completely vanished. I thought to the grey "do not fear me; I do not fear you" and it was as though by disengaging I had soured the milk and this thing split and as it did it's hold over my body broke and I was able to move again.

Other times I have been in contact with their minds I have felt the same sort of thing. They don't really have emotions the way humans have emotions; they don't have the same kind of depth. But they have things that we might call emotions, like a malicious sort of sadism. If you think of hatred, though, you might think of something fiery and emotive, something consuming and burning... but the hatred these things display, it's a weird sort of hatred. It's cold and unfeeling. It's as though their hatred and malice are just facts like numbers in a business ledger.

I think it's why they're so obsessed with human emotion. It's another thing they lack. I think they consider us "containers" because to them we are like them but with something more. They want this something more and consider that this something more is inside us. Actually, of course, it is not that we are something more but that they are something less. Ultimately I expect they want to divorce us from the parts of us which make us different than they are and take our positions; they want their bodies and minds to be host to a soul the way ours are and they know only one way of getting them: taking ours.

Frankly, I think they're all the same, even the reptilians. The darkness of the human mind is no more inherently grey shaped than it is mantis shaped or reptilian shaped. And no, you yourself didn't personally make them

Like I say, they are real in the pragmatic sense that when there is one of them standing over your bed in the middle of the night, it's really there. To say "we made them" is not to say they are fake or imaginary, but to refer to their source on a greater ontological level.

As for the Nordics... I don't recall any experiences with them, so I can't speak from personal experience. The two things I keep in mind are that "good" aliens should be demonstrably good in that they respect human autonomy and secondly I always wonder exactly how much like Earth humans they are. I personally wouldn't want to be taken out of my bedroom in the middle of the night by the British military, so if they are too similar I would have to wonder about what they're getting out of it.

The only primordial man I know of is the androgynous "primordial man" from Qabbalah.

The slave thing I think is a bit of a misnomer, because it implies a hierarchy of sorts. I think of the greys and whatnot as like the borg in Star Trek. They might all be enslaved, but they're enslaved by themselves collectively, if that makes sense? They might have some sort of internal organisational structure, but it's not like a human hierarchy in that I don't think there is a free grey emperor at the top. I think they're all equally enslaved by their overriding impulses and whatever roles appear within the collective, none has any greater degree of real independence. It is like an ant queen, she no more rules the ants than the worker, the only connotations of actual authority originate in the human analogy created by the use of the term "queen".

At the same time, insofar as there is distinction, I think it arises because different types of grey or reptilian arise from different parts of the human psyche. There are some greys that are so sadistic any goal they might have in addition to the simple goal of continual human engagement risks being lost because they get so caught up in the joy of terrorising people.

to be continued....

25th February 2015, 00:39
Part 5....

The very basest parts of the human psyche are those governed by what we call the R complex or reptilian brain, and I think the dominance of these issues is what gives rise to apparent dominance of reptilian types over the greys; it's not that the Reptilian Empire is a hegemon over a polity of greys, but rather that all of them serve this human dysfunction and as R-Complex issues seem to be the dominant factor in human behaviour, the reptilians which are born of this "frequency range" of dysfunction appear to be dominant within the overall faction.

To use an example, it is as though most reptilians are the embodiment of the negative aspects of the root chakra, being greedy, domineering and so on, while the greys are the embodiment of the negative aspects of the sacral or solar plexus chakras, being sexually and emotionally abusive. Of course it's only a rough example, but I think it demonstrates the point sufficiently.

I think there's a distinct possibility that the different types of aliens are embodiments of these spiritual dysfunctions, where the lower down a chakra is, the more beastly the alien is in appearance**. I mentioned in one post about greys lacking the generative faculty , this would very much fit in with any origin in sacral chakra dysfunction. If it is as I suspect and the reptilians are lowest-chakra manifestations (perhaps root chakra and some sacral chakra) and greys are a little more middle-ground (sacral chakra and solar plexus), then it might follow that encounters with more human-looking aliens (say, aliens which natively look more human, rather than appearing so in screen impressions, and so on) are encounters with the manifestations of higher chakra dysfunction. We know that there are many encounters with beings which are spiritually exploitative, such as beings which demand a "merging" of chakras in order to infest the etheric bodies... these could be part of a spectrum of negative and ontologically inferior beings created by human dysfunction.

In that sense, I would see the Nordics (to link back in to Spiral's post) as possible members of a spectrum which spans Nordics/Humans --> Greys --> Reptilians (Crown --> Root). That's not to say I think Nordics necessarily are, but that I anticipate the possibility that there are human-looking beings in the same overall faction as the greys and reptilians, which is borne out in experiences I've heard of (but which are not my own). I am completely open to the possibility that there exist beings which are superficially similar in appearance to humans, greys and reptilians but which are not part of this overall faction, but even if they are very negative they will not have the same fixation with us that these have because they are not created by our dysfunction and so are not dependent upon us continuing to exist in a certain state of spiritual disruption.

** An old representation of this sort of idea is found in the centaur, especially as Sagittarius. It is the melding of a high, human or civilised being with a low, bestial or barbaric being. The centaur in alchemy is a symbol of this: the higher up you go, the less beastly and more refined the apperance.

The chakras deal with certain flavours of energy and because of that distortions in these energies have different effects. The root chakra, for example, is concerned with issues like security and control. When it's unhealthy, people are greedy because they feel a need to keep every possible resource close at hand "just in case" and they are domineering in personal relationships because they fear the vulnerability of not being completely in control.

The different kinds of entities that function on these sorts of energetic frequencies are like tuning forks resonating in response to these frequencies. As you know, when an energy source like a struck piano string emits energy of a frequency with which a tuning fork is resonant, the tuning fork picks up this energy and resonates in turn. Tuning forks which do not resonate with this particular string will not vibrate, though they exist in the same energy field. The various types of negative entities, which I call "darklings" because they're spiritual shadows, are resonant with certain frequencies of human energy. One might be resonant with sexual domination and because of that it would seek to turn humans into paedophiles and rapists, because when that person is in that state of mind, he is emitting the frequency or flavour of energy which that alien thrives upon. At the same time, another alien might resonate with the energy of human ruthlessness, and in order to milk its cattle it would influence people into becoming ruthless so that they were little generators of its own native energy frequency.

If you think of the different kinds of aliens as tuning forks for C, D, E, F, G, A and B and humans as pianos, you will have a better image of what I mean. Tuning fork D will want the pianist to keep striking the D key so that it can absorb its energy. That's how these different sorts of aliens work; they're all parasites manipulating human behaviour to produce a certain kind of energy which they want to leech off. They're all different the way each tuning fork is slightly different, but the modus operandi is the same in all of them.

Do you eat broccoli, pasta or icecream? Whatever it is, it's still eating.

If an alien resonates on a low root chakra frequency, its form will be slightly different than another alien that resonates on a slightly higher frequency. The superficial differences between the alien species (i.e., one looks like a reptile, the other like a grey) is like the differences in length of the tines of a tuning fork; they're physical analogues of the fact that they resonate on different frequencies.

The UFO phenomenon is highly consonant with occult knowledge of demons. Like the way in which the various reptilians and greys are all manifestations of one thing, so too are demons. They are a very broad and diverse ontological category, like a genus for which individual types of alien and demon are species. Now, some entities created in this way might not be as "resolute" or as collectively organised, but they're the same sort of thing the way dew and frost are the same sort of thing. In former ages, when human cultures were primarily religious, it stands to reason that beings which change their nature in response to human thought would take a religious form, and in the present age, when human culture is primarily technological, an alien form is not too surprising � as a curiosity, the first descriptions of devils in mediaeval Europe are as green (not red) beings with scaly skin, inhuman eyes, claws in the place of fingers and sometimes with tails and sometimes without. They were also described as being accompanied by the foulest of smells. All of these traits are shared in common with the reptilians.

That's not to say that all aliens, or even all spirits, are of this kind of nature. I call them ontologically inferior or ontologically dependent because their existence is a consequence of human being. They are like leaves (pretty foul leaves, admittedly) on the human tree. And a leaf is forever dependent upon the tree for the sap which feeds it; a leaf removed is a dying leaf.

For a good, if cursory book about demons, I would recommend Lon Milo Duquette's My Life with the Spirits (The Adventures of a Modern Magician) (PDF viewable here, but well worth the money for a physical copy, like any LMD book).

The hallmarks of demonology from an occult perspective match with many traits found in encounters with negative aliens. For example, anybody dealing with demons is strictly reminded that demons are compulsive liars. They're also reminded that they're manipulative and will do anything in their power to stop you discovering truth or proceeding as you might wish. At the same time, it is possible to exert your superior faculties to bring them under your control, and it is eminently possible for a human mind to thoroughly overwhelm a demon or an alien mind (that is, these aliens which are of this "ontologically inferior" category).

Now like I say, not all entities thrown out by human being will be the same, either of quality or degree. Quality we've already talked about in that entities of different kinds have different energetic preferences. When it comes to degree, some aliens will be more "resolute" as I used the term earlier. I mentioned in a previous post that the darkness in the human psyche which radiates these sorts of creatures is like a dark fog or mist, and this mist can coalesces into something more solid and definite.

It's just an analogy of course to represent in familiar terms the way this works. When humans collectively operate from a root-chakra defect and become greedy and domineering, that particular kind of dark mist is exuded from the collective and as it builds up, it begins to come together to form solid things. It is like the way molecules of gas in a nebula come together and eventually give birth to stars. Now some types of dysfunctions are not constant enough, or strong enough, to produce anything of any great trouble, and so it is as though anything created by sporadic negativity is half-formed, half-intelligent and with only half a purpose. In the same way, most demons that anybody will ever encounter are creations of a personal sort. For example, if you are prone to violent outbursts, it is possible to summon up that violent tendency as a demon and conquer it superconsciously.

To be continued...

25th February 2015, 00:46
Part 6....

I say "personally" but it is also accurate to say that demons are created interpersonally, for example in unhealthy relationships. Demons created on the collective level will have the same degree of reality to them as the greys, and perhaps the same degree of organisation, though I don't think on this level a distinction between them is all that evident.

Demons as personal or interpersonal creations form the approximate middle on a spectrum of beings ranging from the well-defined or -manifest aliens like the greys and the reptilians on one end, to things like "a bad atmosphere" on the other. The human spirit is like an ever-burning fire, and as the fire burns it throws out smoke. If you could catch this smoke in a large container, you would collect soot. It is as though greys and reptilians are this soot gathered together, while lesser manifestations of human dysfunction are like wisps of smoke, vague and ill-defined (this is really noticeable in very unripened demons because they are irrational and whimsical). The key to human progress and the shaking off of these things from the human collective for good in this analogy would be switching to a smokeless fuel










Bad/Creepy Atmospheres

Occult Demons

Parasitic Aliens

This is by no means exhaustive. The key things to remember are that all of these beings/phenomena:

1) are created by the hitherto poorly understand human spiritual creative faculty
2) are therefore ontologically inferior or dependent beings, inferior to and dependent upon humans, which create them
3) are dependent upon humans continuing to live within certain energetic frequencies, because they are collections and condensations of these energetic frequencies
4) will try to perpetuate themselves by ensuring a continual stream of these energetic frequencies (perpetual war, paedophilia, and so on)
5) have no souls the way film characters projected onto a film-screen have no souls
6) are vulnerable to spiritual reassessment and self awareness, because it is in the dark and hidden parts of the human psyche that these things find their origin

They are absolutely not beings of equal spiritual standing as humans, or even animals. They don't really have a spiritual standing at all. Like I said, they are projections of the human psyche and they have no more reality to them than that. You are no more abusing a grey when you force it out of your home than you are killing characters in a film when you turn the DVD off. But the level on which these are created is higher than the physical, incarnational level, and so they seem very real from this low vantage point.

The techniques used to face demons are useful in combatting the greys too. Frequent use of banishing will not only help clear out the energetic atmosphere around you, it will also ingrain in you a tool that can be employed when encountering the greys. In many systems of demonology, threatening demons with fire is an effective method of gaining mastery over them, and the same works with greys. I'm not saying carry around a lighter and a tin of deodorant, but rather talking in this instance of psychic fire. In occult settings actual fire is often used, because it is recognised that any tools used are merely prompts to direct higher faculties, or that they work in tandem with them, so that when the magician uses the sword to lower the sigil-containing box into the flames, he is really subjecting the conjured demon to his own psychic flames. I have had experiences with greys in which I have done exactly the same thing, projecting psychic fire towards them or calling it up to blaze across their flesh, or else I've set off explosions psychically, and so on.

This is completely overlooking the many spirits which are not demons and the many aliens which are not of this type, the "darklings" as I call them. As I say, though, any spirits and aliens not of this type will be less bothered about interfering in human affairs because they do not depend upon us; they do not need to ensure a perpetual supply of human energy because they do not feed on it (or, more accurately, because they are not made of it). This includes negative races of aliens; even rather negative, but spirtually or ontologically independent aliens will have less reason to care what happens to humans (and when it comes to negative aliens, that's a good thing of course) than these beings.

The key thing when dealing with greys or demons is to work from your superconscious and not anything lower. Don't try to reason your way out and certainly don't succumb to emotion, which is their anchor. It is necessary to gain a degree of intimacy with your own higher faculties, at it is these which are employed. The occult arts, when undertaken genuinely and sincerely, and not approached as toys or tools of grandeur and control, are very good instruments for accessing and becoming familiar with these parts of your nature, and the further you bring these higher parts down into your "lower" parts, that is, the more you become familiar with them on lower levels, the more readily and effectively you will be able to employ them.


As for higher entities like angels. I suspect many of them are exactly the same, except rather than embodying lower chakra dysfunction, they embody higher chakra dysfunction, spiritual delusions and so on like the people who believe themselves the incarnation of some great god or goddess. I tend to think these are the most devious and convincing of the lot, and I have witnessed this in play. I have to repeat what I said earlier, though; I am by no means saying that every instance of angels or apparently positive aliens are false, but what I said earlier would still be true: such beings would not have the same degree of interest in us that any being dependent upon certain human energies would have. For all a positive alien might have reasons like compassion, any entity which exists because of ajna-chakra dysfunction, for example, has the added incentive of fading into nothingness if we don't continue in that same kind of dysfunction.

Of course, the term "higher" is troubling here, because those entities which only appear angelic or positive, but aren't really, are no higher than the reptilians. It is like a pauper dressing in the king's robes: a king he ain't.

As an example, the heart chakra is the great unifier; it unifies the lower chakras with the higher chakras and it is a source of love (in the sense higher than a mere emotion). Those entities created by collective dysfunctions in the heart energetic frequency range are beings which come in cloaks of light and seem to be very loving, but they seek "union" with people; they ask for a merging of energies, or else they imply that redemption or salvation are dependent upon this kind of merging. What really happens is the entity approaches with a deceiving appearance and requests permission so that it can have free access to your energetic centres and etheric bodies. The kind of dysfunction which breeds these entities is the kind of dysfunction which says "we're all one" in ways which are somewhat inappropriate; it might be true that at the most fundamental level of being we are all one, but in many levels therafter we are not all one. The idea I like to keep in mind to safeguard against this new-age love-and-light delirium is this: if our unity has meaning, so too does our separation. Forcing unity before it is due is dangerous and it is a ploy used by certain clades of creatures to open you up to spiritual predation.

One of the types of being which does this usually appears in a fair form, radiant with light and beckoning arms and all the cliche'd crap, but their real form beneath all the projection is like a dark serpent. There are others, but this is a form I have seen. (The member Tuku has also seen these).


So there you have it folks, a 100% original score which can be continued by your own personal experiences if you wish..................

Deserves a publishing deal if you ask me!

Russ, Samos, Jimmer & Frances.

25th February 2015, 14:23
when I first read SK's serial descriptions and tales of the 'greys' I was astounded. it opened doors.

after reading john keel, with the help of russ's reclamation project, it started to make sense.

I'll save your post, frances, for the weekend to brush up on what is a mighty and unique work.

all TOTers should imbibe SK's deep thoughts on this subject.

the meme of the 'outer space alien' is being challenged (and rightfully so).

26th February 2015, 05:16
Wow, taking some time to absorb all the info here, excellent stuff..ty

28th February 2015, 21:13

The Absurdities Of Cryptozoology.

Article by Nick Redfern.

Source :- http://mysteriousuniverse.org/2015/02/the-absurdities-of-cryptozoology/

Now, before anyone starts complaining or ranting, the title of this article – “The Absurdities of Cryptozoology” – is most definitely not an attack on cryptozoology. The subject is, without doubt, one that I am particularly fascinated by – and which I have been fascinated by since my first trip to Loch Ness, Scotland, at the age of six. So, quit yapping before you even start.

As for those absurdities, they revolve around aspects of the phenomenon that are not addressed anywhere near enough, and which lead me to believe that so many of the so-called cryptids that populate our planet are actually things that should be investigated by people with a deep knowledge of the world of the paranormal, the supernatural, and the occult, and not just zoology or cryptozoology. I’ll begin with the beasts of the aforementioned Loch Ness.


Loch Ness
There can be very few people who haven’t heard of the Loch Ness Monster. Its right up there with Bigfoot in terms of infamy. For many, the Nessies are plesiosaurs. For others, they are giant salamanders. Then there are suggestions the creatures might be massive eels. But here’s the absurdity in accepting the creatures as nothing but unknown animals: Loch Ness is teeming with other mysteries.

I have no less than seven reports of so-called “Alien Big Cats” seen at Loch Ness, in the 21st Century alone. In the 1970s, a “Man in Black” was encountered at the loch by Nessie-seeker, Ted Holiday. Significant UFO sightings over the waters have been reported. There is the story of a restless, World War Two-era, ghostly airman at the loch. None other than Aleister Crowley lived at Loch Ness – at Boleskine House, and from where all sorts of occult activity was undertaken. Witch-covens, sightings of nothing less than fairy-like creatures, and even encounters with hairy man-beasts, are all staple parts of the Loch Ness controversy.

Then there is the issue of the appearance of the Nessies: while the long-necked, humped description is the one that most people can relate to, the beasts have been reported as (a) tusked, (b) camel-like, (c) resembling a giant frog; and (d) crocodile-like. If the Nessies were the only odd residents of Loch Ness, I would suggest that, yes, they very likely are something purely for the domain of cryptozoology.
But, when we see how much additional weirdness is going on at the loch (and has for many a moon), I find it absurd to place the Nessies in purely a flesh and blood camp.
A definitive shape-shifter would be more likely. And I find it absurd that people should hope to snare a Nessie in much the same way one might snare a catfish or a sturgeon. Loch Ness is not the home of plesiosaurs.

It’s one of John Keel’s “window areas,” where just about anything and everything can happen. And does!

With that said, onto what have become known as “flying humanoids.” Their legendary names include Mothman, Owlman, the Houston Batman, and many more. They have become staple parts of cryptozoology. But, there are certain things that make me conclude their origins are far more in the world of the supernatural than the domain of unclassified animals. There is, as one might guess, the matter of their wings.

I have a lot of reports of flying humanoids on file, and there is one thing that often stands out: the wings of the creatures are nowhere near of a size that would be required to allow a six to seven foot tall humanoid creature to take to the skies. In some cases, wings are seen, but the beast simply climbs vertically into the sky – in a similar fashion to a helicopter – without even a single beat of those ridiculously undersized wings.

Flying humanoids undoubtedly exist; the phenomenon is, without doubt, a genuine one. But, the appearances of the creatures so often seem stage-managed: the encounters are “performed” for the benefit of the witness by supernatural actors, ones who present themselves as we expect them to appear. But, so many of them are aerodynamically absurd.
Mothman and Owlman are not unknown, flesh and blood animals. They are clearly something that should be investigated from the perspective of them being paranormal.


Bigfoot-also known as Sasquatch
Now to Bigfoot.
It’s one thing to talk about Sasquatch in the Pacific northwest forests, the Yeti in the vast Himalayas, or the Yeren in China. But what about Bigfoot in the land I grew up in: the UK? I can tell you, for sure, that the UK is overflowing with reports of Bigfoot. I know, as in 2007 I wrote a book on the subject of the British Bigfoot. Its title: Man-Monkey.

The reports from the British witnesses are no less credible than those from the United States, or from the aforementioned China or the Himalayas. People in the UK tell their stories in lucid, level-headed fashion. But (and here comes that word again…) it’s 100 percent absurd to think that colonies of Bigfoot could live in somewhere so small as the UK. But people see them – regularly, too. The reports aren’t in the dozens, they are in the hundreds.

As with the flying humanoids, the phenomenon of Bigfoot in the UK is not one that should fall into the arena of cryptozoology. However one might define the word “paranormal,” that’s most assuredly what the British Bigfoot is. And as in the US, I know of two cases in the UK where farmers shot at a Bigfoot. Good luck with that; it never works. Everyone knows Bigfoot can’t be killed with bullets! Also like more than a few US Bigfoot, the British beast has the ability to vanish in the flash of an eye. And so on, and so on.

This all brings me back to the title of this article. Before anyone squeals like a little girl, stamps their feet, or complains like a spoiled brat, I am not saying that the field of cryptozoology is absurd. And I’m not saying that the people in the subject are absurd. Quite the opposite: some of my closest friends are cryptozoologists. So there can be no mistake, what I am saying is this: it’s the creatures of cryptozoology that are absurd.

They live where they simply cannot not live and still remain hidden from society – the British Bigfoot demonstrates that. They dwell in specific, enclosed areas that are populated by a massive range of additional supernatural oddities – the Nessie phenomenon shows that. And, on the matter of the flying humanoids, they are often as aerodynamically unsound as a drunken, blindfolded, elephant parachuting out of a 747 at 30,000 feet.
In some strange fashion, all of these things exist; I absolutely, fully believe that. Bigfoot is real. Mothman is real. The Houston Batman is real. And the Nessies are real. But they’re not animals as we understand the term. They’re something else. And we need to start treating them as something other than just unclassified animals.

28th February 2015, 21:48

Source :- http://phantomsandbeasts.blogspot.co.uk/2007/07/britains-man-monkey.html

Britain's Man-Monkey

Researcher Nick Redfern has generously sent in a guest blog detailing the first known report of what he calls the Man-Monkey:

Nick Redfern talks about the Man-Monkey:

In her 1883 book, Shropshire Folklore, Charlotte S.Burne wrote: "A very weird story of an encounter with an animal ghost arose of late years within my knowledge. On the 21st of January 1879, a labouring man was employed to take a cart of luggage from Rantonin Staffordshire to Woodcock, beyond Newport in Shropshire, for the ease of a party of visitors who were going from one house to another.

He was late in coming back; his horse was tired, and could only crawl along at a foot's pace, so that it was ten o'clock at night when he arrived at the place where the highroad crosses the Birmingham and Liverpool canal. Just before he reached the canal bridge, a strange black creature with great white eyes sprang out of the plantation by the roadside and alighted on his horse's back. He tried to push it off with his whip, but to his horror the whip went through the thing, and he dropped it on the ground in fright."

The creature duly became known to superstitious and frightened locals as the Man-Monkey. Between 1986 and early 2001, I delved deeply into the mystery and legend of the strange creature of that dark stretch of canal, and uncovered a wealth of "British Bigfoot" style stories of hairy wildmen inhabiting the darker corners of some of Britain's larger woods and forests.

During the course of my investigations, I often found myself asking the questions: Is Britain really home to a Bigfoot-style entity? Does the creature have supernatural origins? Or is it something else entirely?

Today, I'm still not really sure; but there is no doubt that the story of the Man-Monkey is the strangest cryptozoological mystery I have ever delved into.For more details on Nick Redfern's investigation of Britain's Man-Monkey, see:



In the past decade or so, Britain has had numerous reports of Bigfoot-like creatures, usually centered around a location known as Cannock Chase, an area of countryside in Straffordshire, England. The Chase has long been a center of strange phenomena, with reports coming from the area of UFOs, ghosts, big cats, strange clouds, werewolf-like beings, and of course, the British Bigfoot reports.

The first known modern British Bigfoot report was in 1995, by a Jackie Houghton, who witnessed a large, hair-covered beast near the village of Slittingmill, located right in the heart of Cannock Chase. Similar reports followed in 1998, 2003, and 2004, with all of the witnesses reporting similar Sasquatch-like creatures either in or around the area of the Chase. Some of the reports were very detailed, as in the case of the 1998 witness:

"It was a star filled night, clear, but dark and we were all in the car driving home, happily chatting and joking. Suddenly we all fell dead serious, the people in the back sat forward and we all pointed to the same shape. It was a tall man-like figure, sort of crouching forward. As we passed, it turned and looked straight at us. In my own words I would describe it as around six feet eight inches tall, legs thicker than two of mine, very strong looking and with a darkish, blacky [sic]-brown coat. I just could not explain it and I still get goose bumps thinking of it."

Do Bigfoot-like creatures really roam the forests and back woods of Great Britain? There are only two possible explanations for the reports (besides the skeptical argument that all sightings are hoaxes, hallucinations, or misidentifications) is that either a population of flesh and blood creatures exists in Great Britain and is incredibly elusive, or the beings have a paranormal origin.

It seems highly unlikely that a breeding population of such creatures could exist in Great Britain very long without being discovered, especially not in a country that is only about the size of Texas. The only other logical explanation is that the creatures are paranormal entities of some sort, which I hesitate to endorse as a solution to the mystery because of the problems with the theory, not the least of which is that obtaining physical evidence becomes problamatic, if not impossible, should the creatures prove to be paranormal.

Whatever the explanation is, Nick's book is an important part of an area in cryptozoology that has remained largely neglected by most cryptozoology and Fortean researchers.

1st March 2015, 19:31
really enjoying this paranormal investigative thread.

one of the best at TOT.

stay on it, frances!

1st March 2015, 19:43
Thank you Jimmer, I have been a bit distracted as of late.
Series 3 House Of Cards, is back on Netflix. ('~')

2nd March 2015, 12:04

Source :- http://whofortedblog.com/2011/04/11/the-boleskine-house-loch-ness-other-stranger-monster/

Article by Greg Newkirk.

The Boleskine House: Loch Ness’ Other, Stranger Monster.

Did Aleister Crowley unwittingly summon the Loch Ness Monster?

One might not ever have a reason to compare Nessie with the infamous occultist Aliester Crowley, unless of course to make the point that they’ve both been called monsters, but the two may have more in common than you think. In fact, if the mystics and monster hunters are to be believed, Crowley and the odd events at a house on the South-Eastern shore of Loch Ness in the early 1900′s may be responsible for the appearance of the legendary beast.

As a young man, Aleister Crowley’s interest in alchemy led him to be introduced to a member of the Hermetic Society of the Golden Dawn, a magical order in Great Britain that shaped the the world of Western occult beliefs in the 20th century. In no time at all, Crowley had been initiated into the society by it’s leader, Samuel Lidell MacGregor Mathers. Having the fortune of being born to a wealthy family, Crowley had the time and resources to devote to his pursuits of magical enlightenment, a journey that led him to Loch Ness in search of a spirit that he called his “Holy Guardian Angel”, or Higher Self. What Crowley didn’t know at the time is that his impending attempt at contacting this spirit would long be considered an occult disaster by any magical practitioner worth his blessed salt.


Young Aleister Crowley

In 1889, looking for a suitable place to perform an ancient summoning ritual from The Book of Scared Magick of Abra-Melin the Mage, Crowley purchased the Boleskine House in Loch Ness. The house was considered perfect for the ceremony due to it’s relative seclusion, because, as Crowley put it, “one must have a house where proper precautions against disturbance can be taken; this being arranged, there is really nothing to do but to aspire with increasing fervor and concentration, for six months, towards the obtaining of the Knowledge and Conversation of the Holy Guardian Angel.” The house also sported the necessary opening to the North, where Crowley built a terrace adorned with fine river sand, a place where, as proof of the ritual’s progress, the footprints of spirits were to appear. Crowley considered this building to be the Thelemic Kiblah, a kind of esoteric Mecca or a focal point for mystical energy, making it a powerful center for performing intense magical rituals. When the preparations had been set, Crowley began the ritual, citing in his personal diary a promise not to offend God or work ill against his neighbors.

His intentions for the ceremony were simple, if misunderstood by many. Crowley intended to evoke what he called the Lords of Darkness in a painstaking six month ritual that would compel them to serve the forces of Good, a process hopefully culminating in contact by the Higher Self, a “guardian angel” of sorts, who would see Crowley through to “enlightenment”. As one can imagine, these so-called dark forces would not take kindly to being bound to the light, and were expected to put up a fight. In his diary, Crowley describes some of the odd effects the ritual was having on the property as it was performed:

“One day I came back from shooting rabbits on the hill and found a Catholic priest in my study. He had come to tell me that my lodgekeeper, a total abstainer for twenty years, had been raving drunk for three days and had tried to kill his wife and children. I got an old Cambridge acquaintance to take Rosher’s place; but he too began to show symptoms of panic fear.”

Crowley even tells of a local man he had hired for general labor going mad and attempting to kill him, and a local butcher accidentally cutting off his own hand while reading one of Cowley’s notes. Despite these “clear signs”, Crowley continued to work on the ritual, going so far as to deny visits from friends for fear of their safety.

Meanwhile, in London, the members of the Golden Dawn had become increasingly unsatisfied with Mathers’ leadership and his growing friendship with Crowley. The adepts were tired of relying on Mathers to contact the Secret Chiefs, the ancient cosmic authorities who dictate the order of the universe. The members were anxious to contact these beings themselves, to form their own temples, and to rid themselves of Mathers’ autocratic rule. Feeling the pressure building, Mathers’ sent for the assistance of Crowley, who had previously promised his financial and social resources should the need ever arise. Despite his better judgement, Crowley dropped the lengthy ritual and traveled to Paris in order to assist his friend and mentor. Interrupting his magical ceremony would later prove to be a grave mistake.


The infamous Boleskine House

Shortly after Crowley left for Paris, the locals began to murmer about the dark black clouds hanging in the skies around the Boleskin house, many residents going far out of their way to avoid traveling near the building. Upon his return to Boleskin, Crowley immediately felt the changes in his estate; even his protege had fled the property while he was gone. He again, went to his diary:

“Besides these comparatively explicable effects on human minds, there were numberless physical phenomena for which it is hard to account. While I was preparing the talismans, squares of vellum inscribed in Indian ink, a task which I undertook in the sunniest room in the house, I had to use artificial light even on the brightest days. It was a darkness which might almost be felt. The lodge and terrace, moreover, soon became peopled with shadowy shapes, sufficiently substantial, as a rule, to be almost opaque. I say shapes; and yet the truth is that they were no shapes properly speaking. The phenomenon is hard to describe. It was as if the faculty of vision suffered some interference; as if the objects of vision were not properly objects at all. It was as if they belonged to an order of matter which affected the sight without informing it.”

The Beginning of the End

Crowley spent little more time at the house, instead leaving shortly for New York, and then Egypt, where he would again attempt to contact his Holy Guardian Angel, this time claiming success. The Boleskine house then changed hands many times, the various owners all reporting strings of terrible luck. One prominent owner, British film star George Sanders, sought to build a pig farm on the property. The venture failed, his partner was sent to jail, and the animals starved to death. Another owner, a retired Army Major, committed suicide in Crowley’s old bedroom.

Anna MacLaren, his former house-keeper, describes the scene:

“When I came up, and went in the front door there was this little bone at the front door, and they had this little doggie, Pickiwig was his name. And I said, ‘where did you get that, Pickiwig,’ because they had this huge fridge and there was nothing in it. I took the bone and I just threw it. I went to look and there (the Army Major) was in front of the big mirror and his head off. So, I was so scared that I did run.. quite a distance.. and I said, ‘the Major’s shot himself!’ Anyway, the detectives, I told the detectives this, and (they said) the bone was of his skull.”


The "Surgeon Photo", taken in 1934

This kind of strangeness went on for years, leading believers of the mystical and the occult to believe that the house had become a sort of portal, the unfinished ceremony leaving an open gateway to worlds unknown, spreading the activity from beyond the confines of the house itself, and into the surrounding area. It was around this time in 1933 that the Loch Ness Monster began to rear it’s long, reptilian head.

Frederick William Holiday, one of the most well-publicized Loch Ness monster investigators, having published two books dedicated to the search for the creature, made an assessment in the 70′s that the monster acted itself much like a supernatural creature, leading him to re-think his stance on it’s origin. Instead, Holiday postulated that the creature’s apparent self-concealing phenomena was evidence that it could possibly be related to the aftermath of Crowley’s preternatural f### up.

Strangely enough, the first recorded appearance of the Loch Ness Monster coincides with the beginning of the end of Crowley’s legacy.

In 1934, Crowley was declared bankrupt after attempting to sue an artist who called him a black magician. Addressing the jury, the judge said that in all his years in law, he had ”never heard such dreadful, horrible, blasphemous and abominable stuff as that which has been produced by the man (Crowley) who describes himself… as the greatest living poet.” In decade that followed, Crowley became addicted to heroine, and died of a respiratory infection at the age of 72. His nurse and another witness reported his last words to be, “Sometimes I hate myself.”

The Legacy

The paranormal happenings in the house did not cease after Crowley’s death. In fact, word of the Boleskine House’s notoriety began to spread like wildfire. One of Crowley’s most famous admirers, Led Zeppelin guitarist and occult enthusiast Jimmy Page, purchased the house in the early seventies, knowing the importance the property had played in the formative years of the magician’s career. In 1975, he gave an interview to Rolling Stone Magazine where he described some of the “bad vibes” he got from the building.


Page outside Boleskine in the early 70′s

“..there were two or three owners before Crowley moved into it. It was also a church that was burned to the ground with the congregation in it. And that’s the site of the house. Strange things have happened in that house that had nothing to do with Crowley. The bad vibes were already there. A man was beheaded there and sometimes you can hear his head rolling down. I haven’t actually heard it, but a friend of mine, who is extremely straight and doesn’t know anything about anything like that at all, heard it. He thought it was the cats bungling about. I wasn’t there at the time, but he told the help, “Why don’t you let the cats out at night? They make a terrible racket, rolling about in the halls.” And they said, ‘The cats are locked in a room every night.” Then they told him the story of the house. So that sort of thing was there before Crowley got there. Of course, after Crowley there have been suicides, people carted off to mental hospitals..”

When the interviewer went on to clarify that Page himself never had contact with the spirits, Page cut in with, “I didn’t say that. I just said I didn’t hear the head roll.” He went on to tell the interviewer that he preferred not to discuss the issue further.

Though never actually residing in the building for long periods of time, Page instead had it lived in by a long time school friend by the name of Malcom Dent. Malcom describes the living situation as a constant and “definite feeling of a strong presense trying to get into you.” Despite this, Malcom lived, and raised a family in the house, while simultaneously ignoring as much of the strange activity as possible and fending off the weirder groups of Crowley devotees who would creep onto the property at all hours of the night.


Jimmy Page sold the Boleskine House in 1992, and it was, for a time, used as a Bed & Breakfast. Either the strange occurrences in the building have since settled, or the latest batch of property owners have been decidedly quiet about the activity. Likewise, the sightings of the Loch Ness Monster have dwindled to very few since their heyday in the 1900′s, culminating in the BBC’s confident proclamation of disproving the myth in 2003. But what if, as Holiday thought, that the Monster in the loch was a different kind of monster completely? Could the legendary creature have been a consequence of Crowley’s failure to properly end the ritual he had started? And further, what exactly became of the Boleskine House and it’s mystical energies?

Undoubtedly, the true believers will continue to whisper about the dark history of the house, and in turn, the skeptics will dismiss the story outright, paying it no attention. These are their respective jobs, after all. But consider for a moment a fair compromise on the matter. Perhaps Crowley did envoke something not quite understood by many. Perhaps what he invoked was a sense of hysteria that had very real effects on the reality of those that fell into it’s grasp. Living with and around the so-called “wickedest man in the world” is bound to start a few sweeping rumors. Like the scary old man who lived in the dilapidated house at the edge of town, Crowley and his experiences, whether you believe them or not, are the kinds of stories that leave ripples through time, affecting a place and the people who visit it in ways that may only be in the head, but have a tangible way of manifesting themselves in reality.

Sure, the Loch Ness Monster could have existed, it very well may still. It could have even been a projection of some dark magic that we can’t possibly comprehend. Whatever the case, I’m fairly certain of the reason many more know of the monster than of the bizarre happenings in the Boleskin House: It’s far easier to commercialize a skittish water creature than it is to commercialize the odd misdoing of a bisexual, recreational drug using libertine.

Then again, David Bowie has had a fine career..

2nd March 2015, 15:57

Source :- http://www.mysteriousbritain.co.uk/scotland/folklore/kelpie.html

Article by Daniel Parkinson.


The Kelpie is the supernatural shape-shifting water horse that haunts the rivers and streams of Scotland. It is probably one of the best known of Scottish water spirits and is often mistakenly thought to haunt lochs, which are the reserve of the Each Uisge.

The creature could take many forms and had an insatiable appetite for humans; its most common guise was that of a beautiful tame horse standing by the riverside - a tempting ride for a weary traveller. Anybody foolish enough to mount the horse - perhaps a stranger unaware of the local traditions - would find themselves in dire peril, as the horse would rear and charge headlong into the deepest part of the water, submerging with a noise like thunder to the travellers watery grave.

The Kelpie was also said to warn of impending storms by wailing and howling, which would carry on through the tempest. This association with thunder - the sound its tail makes as it submerges under water - and storms, may be related to ancient worship of river and weather deities by the ancient Celts, although this is difficult to substantiate.

One of the other forms assumed by the Kelpie was that of a hairy humanoid, who would leap out from the riverside vegetation to attack passing travellers. Their grip was said to be like that of a vice, crushing the life out of anybody unfortunate enough to come within the Kelpies clutches.

The Kelpie was thought to inhabit rivers throughout Scotland, and one is recorded as being banished by St Columba from the River Ness, which later became associated with the Loch Ness Monster. Another Kelpie abode was the river Conon (Conan) in Perthshire, which was treacherous in flood, and associated with other dangerous water spirits.

There was one way in which a Kelpie could be defeated and tamed; the Kelpies power of shape shifting was said to reside in its bridle, and anybody who could claim possession of it could force the Kelpie to submit to their will. A Kelpie in subjugation was highly prized, it had the strength of at least 10 horses and the endurance of many more, but the fairy races were always dangerous captives especially those as malignant as the Kelpie. It was said that the MacGregor clan were in possession of a Kelpies bridle, passed down through the generations from when one of their clan managed to save himself from a Kelpie near Loch Slochd.

As I have mentioned above many of these water spirits may be related to ancient worship passed down in the diluted form of folk tales and legends. The wide distribution of the tales and the similarity in nature of water spirits lends weight to this argument. Water must have had a duel nature to our ancestors as a life giver but also a life taker reflected in the treachery of water spirits.


The creature could take many forms and had an insatiable appetite for humans; its most common guise was that of a beautiful tame horse standing by the riverside - a tempting ride for a weary traveller.

Anybody foolish enough to mount the horse - perhaps a stranger unaware of the local traditions - would find themselves in dire peril, as the horse would rear and charge headlong into the deepest part of the water, submerging with a noise like thunder to the travellers watery grave. The Kelpie was also said to warn of impending storms by wailing and howling, which would carry on through the tempest.

This association with thunder - the sound its tail makes as it submerges under water - and storms, may be related to ancient worship of river and weather deities by the ancient Celts, although this is difficult to substantiate.

One of the other forms assumed by the Kelpie was that of a hairy humanoid, who would leap out from the riverside vegetation to attack passing travellers. Their grip was said to be like that of a vice, crushing the life out of anybody unfortunate enough to come within the Kelpies clutches. The Kelpie was thought to inhabit rivers throughout Scotland, and one is recorded as being banished by St Columba from the River Ness, which later became associated with the Loch Ness Monster.

Another Kelpie abode was the river Conon (Conan) in Perthshire, which was treacherous in flood, and associated with other dangerous water spirits. There was one way in which a Kelpie could be defeated and tamed; the Kelpies power of shape shifting was said to reside in its bridle, and anybody who could claim possession of it could force the Kelpie to submit to their will. A Kelpie in subjugation was highly prized, it had the strength of at least 10 horses and the endurance of many more, but the fairy races were always dangerous captives especially those as malignant as the Kelpie.

It was said that the MacGregor clan were in possession of a Kelpies bridle, passed down through the generations from when one of their clan managed to save himself from a Kelpie near Loch Slochd. As I have mentioned above many of these water spirits may be related to ancient worship passed down in the diluted form of folk tales and legends. The wide distribution of the tales and the similarity in nature of water spirits lends weight to this argument. Water must have had a duel nature to our ancestors as a life giver but also a life taker reflected in the treachery of water spirits.

Authorship Image Copyright: Daniel Parkinson.

2nd March 2015, 18:55

Video 3:54 short clip.

Darby O'Gill And The Little People.
Sean Connery was 29 years old when he made this film.

Darby O'Gill (Albert Sharpe) is the aging caretaker of Lord Fitzpatrick's (Walter Fitzgerald) estate in the small Irish town of Rathcullen, where he lives in the gatehouse with his lovely, almost grown, daughter Katie (Janet Munro).
Darby spends most of his time in the town pub, regaling his friends with tales of his attempts to catch the leprechauns, in particular, their king, Brian Connors (Jimmy O'Dea). Darby is past his prime as a laborer, so Lord Fitzpatrick decides to retire him on half-pay and give him and Katie another cottage to live in, rent-free, and give his job to a young Dubliner named Michael McBride (Sean Connery).

Darby begs Michael not to tell Katie that he is being replaced, to which Michael reluctantly agrees. That very night, Darby is captured by the leprechauns while chasing Cleopatra, his runaway horse (he is actually led astray by a Pooka), on top of the fairy mountain Knocknasheega. Darby learns that King Brian has brought him into the mountain so that Darby can avoid the shameful admission to Katie about losing his job.

However, Darby tricks the leprechauns into embarking on a fox hunt by playing "The Fox Chase" for them on a beautiful Stradivarius violin, loaned to him by King Brian. The leprechauns mount their tiny white horses and leave through a large crack in the mountainside wall, from which Darby escapes.

A Walt Disney production 1959.
I remember my mother taking us to the pictures (cinema) when I was a young lass to see this film.
I Loved it then, so I bought it online from that big DVD company and took a trip down memory lane.
Still as magical as when it was first released.

The tricksters are very evident, there is much more information on line about it but I did not want to spoil the plot.

2nd March 2015, 22:10

Source :- http://m.unknowncountry.com/news/weekender-green-children-woolpit-allegory-alien-visitation

The Green Children of Woolpit - Allegory for an Alien Visitation?

There is an unassuming village in the South-East of England that may have played host to one of the most intriguing potential alien visitations ever recorded.

Woolpit, in Suffolk, is the setting for an ancient legend dating back to the 12th century, which describes an encounter with two strange beings known as "The Green Children of Woolpit."

According to the myth, residents of the village were shocked when the two green-skinned children, a boy and a girl, appeared mysteriously on the edge of a field in Woolpit and were found by reapers working in the fields at harvest time.

The children, who were dressed in a strange garb, could not explain where they were from or how they came to be there as they spoke in a strange language, but a local landowner, Sir Richard de Caine at Wilkes took pity on them and took care of them. The children initially refused food even though they appeared to be malnourished, but the villagers eventually found a food that they would eat in the form of recently harvested beans.
This formed their only diet for months, and the children quickly became very ill and sickly, with the result that the boy later died, however, the young girl survived and remained in the village for years. She thrived and eventually lost the greenish hue to her skin.

She eventually learned how to communicate with her new guardians, and was able to describe her homeland which she said was called "St. Martin's Land", a shadowy place where the green-skinned residents lived in a permanent crepuscular atmosphere as there was no sun and the people lived underground. She also described that another luminous land, that was visible across a river from St. Martin's Land.

The girl was able to describe how she and her brother arrived at Woolpit: she explained that they were tending her father's flock when they discovered a cave. Intrigued, they entered and walked along a dark tunnel until they eventually emerged into unfamiliar bright sunlight, whereupon they were discovered by the reapers. Some accounts of the story say that she took the name of "Agnes Barre" and eventually married a man from the neighboring county of Norfolk.

The original records of the encounter were documented by two well-known chroniclers of the time: Ralph of Coggestall, who was an abbot at the Cistercian monastery in Coggeshall, and William of Newburgh (1136-1198 AD), an English historian and canon at the Augustinian Newburgh Priory in Yorkshire, who recorded the details of the Green Children in his primary work, Historia rerum Anglicarum (History of English Affairs).

As with all ancient legends, versions of events often differ and some testimonies allege that the Green Children encounter took place during the reign of King Stephen (1135-54) whilst others suggest it occurred during the reign of King Henry II (1154-1189). Prosaic explanations to account for the odd appearance of the children are convincing, and include one theory that the children were orphans who had been poisoned with arsenic, accounting for their greenish color, and left to die. Others suggest that they were suffering from Hypochromic Anemia, originally known as Chlorosis (coming from the Greek word Chloris, meaning greenish-yellow), a condition caused by inadequate nutrition. It affects the color of the red blood cells and results in a very distinctive green shade of the skin.

Some testimonies do support this theory as they indicate that the surviving child did return to a normal color after being fed properly. If the children were indeed malnourished, then their perceptions of their original surroundings could have been distorted, and some researchers, including Paul Harris writing in Fortean Studies 4 (1998) suggest that the children could have been Flemish orphans from nearby Fornham St. Martin (St. Martin's Land?), which was separated from Woolpit by the River Lark. This would also tie in with the girl's account of being able to observe another apparently sunny land across the river from her original homeland.

Certainly there had been an influx of Flemish immigrants at that time and these poor unfortunate souls had been persecuted, causing them to flee to the safety of Thetford forest, a huge, densely wooded area where the sun would rarely have been able to penetrate through the thick forest canopy. If the children had been living here, it would have seemed to be a very dim environment. Their Flemish language and clothing would have been unfamiliar to the Suffolk peasants, and they would have seemed very alien indeed. There are also numerous caves in the area into which the children may have strayed.

The children's benefactor, Sir Richard de Caine, was a very well-educated man, however, who would have immediately recognised the Flemish language and dress, so this explanation may not be as convincing as it would first appear. Many myths and legends have some truth at their root, and some people believe that this tale is a description of a genuine alien encounter, either that, or they were children who had emerged accidentally from some subterranean world. There are tales of underground civilisations woven into the folklore of almost every country and culture in the world, and descriptions of similar encounters worldwide abound. In his book, "The Lost World of Agharti," Alec MacLellan describes some of these; the twilight worlds, often lit by a strange greenish light, seem to be consistent in many of the accounts.

Other testimonies of the event add fuel to the "other-worldly" theories: Robert Burton suggested in his 1621 book , The Anatomy of Melancholy, that the green children "fell from Heaven", which is highly suggestive of an extraterrestrial encounter. Another article from 1996 by astronomer Duncan Lunan took this theory to its limits and proposed that the children hailed from another planet that was trapped in a very rigid orbit that provided only a limited band of habitable area, a "twilight zone," and that they had somehow been transported to Earth by accident.


The true facts may never be known, but the strange encounter has provided brain-fodder for historians and researchers for the past eight centuries. The village of Woolpit itself still commemorates the event in its village sign, which shows the two children hand in hand.

2nd March 2015, 23:22

Source :- http://www.themystica.com/mystica/articles/f/fairies.html


These are supernatural beings and spirits that can be either good or bad. It is believed by many who believe in fairies that they reside in a place somewhere between earth and heaven; however, many think fairies dwell on earth. Others believe they are mythical beings possessing magical powers and sometimes being close to human beings on earth.

They are said to appear in various shapes being dressed in different customs. Typically a dwarf creature has green clothes and hair, lives in underground or in stone heaps, and characteristically exercises magical powers to benevolent ends. Or, a fairy might be thought of as a diminutive, delicate feminine creature dressed in white clothing who lives in a fairyland, but intervening in human lives with good intentions.

Then there is the Irish leprechaun. This tiny fairy usually wearing a cocked hat and apron can be good or bad. A cobbler by trade, his tapping makes others aware of his presence. Supposedly he possesses a hidden crock of gold, which the whereabouts he is not about to divulge unless his capturer threatens him with bodily harm. He might then divulge the whereabouts of his treasure if his capturer constantly watches him. But, he usually tricks his capturer in looking away briefly when the tiny man vanishes.

The belief in fairies seems to reach back into ancient times, being traceable both in written and oral tradition. Traces stem from the Sanskrit gandharva (semidivine celestial musicians) to the nymphs of the Greeks and Homer, the jinni of Arabic mythology, and other folk characters of the Samoans, Arctic, and other indigenous Americans. A common conception of fairies today, especially in children's fairytales, rests largely upon their depiction in old folklore tradition where they were generally described as serious and sinister.

The exceptions include the tooth fairy, the fairy godmother in Cinderella, and Snow White and the seven dwarfs. The word "fairy" is derived from the Latin fata, or fate, referring to the mythical Fates, three woman who spin and control the threads of life. The archaic English term for fairies is fays, which means "enchanted" or "bewitched." Since the belief in fairies is universal because they are known by various folkloric names including brownie (English and Scottish folklore), elf (German folklore), dwarf (Teutonic and Germanic folklore), troll (Norse folklore), gnome (Europe, popularized by Paracelsus), pooka (Irish folklore), kobold (German folklore), leprechaun (Irish folklore), and banshee (Irish and Celtic folklore).

Fairy lore is thought to exist in almost every culture and is most prevalent in Europe and the British Isles. It spread to America during the colonization period and is still strong in the Appalachians, Ozarks, and other remote mountainous regions. More generally fairies are believed to lived in a land where time does not exist. This Land of the Fairy, or Fairyland or Elfland, as it is called, is accessed through barrows and mounds. Fairies come to the land at night to folic and make mischief. Stories are told that they are eager to kidnap human women for wives and human children, which are more attractive than fairy children, or changelings, that they leave behind in exchange.

Other fairies generally live in small groups along rivers, lakes, or in woods and forests. They resemble the elementals and devas. This Fairyland, or Elfland, resembles the pre-Christian abodes for the dead. Fairyland is sometimes referred to as the Land of the Ever Young, which is eternal and beautiful. People carried off to fairyland cannot return if they eat or drink there. Fairy and human lovers can marry, though only with restrictions whose violation ends the marriage, and often, the life of the human.

Some female fairies are deadly to human lovers. Fairies may resemble humans in size, but can decrease to three inches (7.5 cm) or less. Female fairies may be fortune tellers, particularly prophesying at births and foretelling deaths. The fairies were aristocratic and had monarchs; for example, in County Galway, Fin Bheara and Nuala were the king and queen. In Whales, king and queen of the fairies-known there as the Tylwyth Teg-were Gwydion ab Don and Gwenhidw. Shakespeare records the fairy-rulers in A Midsummer Night's Dream as Oberon and Titania.

These are some of the theories that speculate the origins of fairies: Fairies are unbaptized souls. They are souls caught up in a netherland land, not good enough to enter heaven, nor bad enough to deserve hell. Such a place is frequently referred to as limbo. Fairies are the fallen angels (see Book of Enoch). Fairies were among the angels loyal to Lucifer. They were cast out of heaven with him to plunge into hell, but suddenly God stopped them in mid-flight and condemned them to remain where they were. Some were in the air, some in the earth and some in the seas and rivers.

Such belief is widespread in fairy lore of Ireland, Scotland, and Scandinavia. Fairies are nature spirits. Somewhat analogous to the fallen-angel theory, this theory holds that fairies are among the many spirits that populate all things and places in the earth. Fairies are diminutive human beings. There is evidence that small-structured races populated parts of Europe and the British Isles in the Neolithic and Bronze Ages, before the spread of the Celts. In Ireland, they were known as the Thuathe de Danaan.

They resided in barrows and in shelters burrowed under hills and mounds. They were hard working but shy, and, as stronger peoples invaded their land and captured their iron weaponry, they retreated to the woodlands to live a secretive life. Being pagan, they continued to worship the pagan deities. They were in union with nature and possessed keen psychic senses. Their skills and trades allowed them to lead somewhat normal lives while raising diminutive cattle and horses. There was sporadic guerilla warfare against invaders as described in the legends of Robin Hood and Rob Roy.

Originally the elusive fairy races were regarded with suspicion by larger races. Belief in them was thought to be superstitious. However, gradually more people began endowing these little people with magical characteristics. The races such as the Lapps, Picts and Romano-British-Iberian peoples, were not so small as to be unable to mingle with the Celts, Normans and Saxons. Although many became servants and serfs, others married and mixed bloodlines. Until the 13th century, having fairy blood was admired.

There is much evidence of fairy lore in relation to witchcraft. The British anthropologist Margaret A. Murray and other historians state that the real "little people" gradually became identified with witches. During the 16th and 17th centuries, when belief in fairies was at its peak, the activities of fairies and witches were frequently combined. Both cast and broke spells; they both healed people, and divined lost objects and the future. (see Divination) Both danced and sang beneath the moon-often together-and were said to have trafficked with the Devil. Both practiced metamorphosis, flying and levitation, and could cause others to levitate. As well, both supposedly stole unbaptized babies, poisoned people, and stole horses that they rode hard and fast to their sabbats in the night. Both avoided salt and were repelled by iron.

King James I of England, in Daemonologie, his book about witches, called Diana, the goddess of witches, and the "Queen of Fairie." Oberon, the name of the King of Fairies, also was the name of a demon summoned by magicians. Fairies were also claimed to be familiars of witches. Therefore, it is not difficulty to see why fairies figured into witch trails. The trails richest in details occurred in the British Isles. Currently Neo-Pagan Witches believe in fairies and some see them clairvoyantly. Some Witches say their Craft was passed down by fairies through the generations of their families.

Fairy lore is particularly prevalent in Ireland, Cornwall, Wales, and Scotland. Fairies are common in literature from the Middle Ages on and appear in the writings of the Italians Matteo Boiardo and Ludovico Ariosto, the English poet Edmund Spenser, the Frenchman Charles Perrault, and the Dane Hans Christian Andersen, among others. A.G.H.

3rd March 2015, 22:22

Source :- http://www.trueghoststories.co.uk/What%20is%20an%20Incubus.htm

What is an Incubus?

For centuries, men and women have reported sexual attacks by unseen entities as they lie in their beds at night. Are they the victims of psychological or medical disturbances, or is there a more demonic force at work here? Well, if all these attacks can actually be attributed to a demonic entity, the creature often suspected to be behind all these sexual assaults is the incubus.

An incubus - which comes from the Latin verb "incubo", "incubare" or "to lie upon" - is a mythological demon who takes the form of a male. According to some legendary traditions, the incubus lasciviously preys upon sleeping people, particularly females, with a view to having sexual intercourse with them. Its female counterpart is, of course, the succubus. An incubus usually forges sexual relations with a woman in order to father a child, as in the legend of Merlin, the wizard of King Arthur's court. According to religious tradition, constant intercourse with an incubus or succubus may culminate in serious damage to health, or even death.

Medieval accounts of such diabolical couplings claim that intercourse with these fiends is usually painful and unpleasant, yet women often find incubi irresistibly seductive despite the physical agony. Elders often warn against such blasphemous liaisons, believing that to indulge in sexual intercourse with an incubus is the "quickest path to hell."

One of the earliest occurrences of incubus activity comes from Mesopotamia on the Sumerian King List, ca. 2400 BC, where the hero Gilgamesh's father is listed as Lilu. It is said that Lilu disturbs and seduces women in their sleep, while Lilitu, a female demon, appears to men in their sexual dreams. Two other similar demons appear as well: Ardat lili, who visits men nocturnally and begets ghostly children from them, and Irdu lili, who is known as a male counterpart to Ardat lili and visits women by night and begets from them. These demons were originally known as storm demons, but

they eventually became regarded as night demons because of an error with the etymology.

Discussions about these demons began early in the Christian tradition. St. Augustine referred to them in De Civitate Dei ("The City of God"). There were too many attacks by incubi to deny their existence, he claimed. Debates about the reproductive capabilities of the demons went on. Hundreds of years later, it became universally acknowledged that there was little difference between the incubi and succubi, considering their frightening power to switch between male and female forms, and to prey on people as they were sleeping peacefully in their beds at night. A succubus would be able to sleep with a man and collect his sperm, and then transform into an incubus and use that seed on women. Even though sperm and egg originally came from humans, the spirits' offspring were often regarded as the spawn of a supernatural entity, and even as being in league with the Devil himself!

Although there have been many stories over the years claiming that the incubus is bisexual, others suggest that it is mostly heterosexual and regards attacking a male victim as either unpleasant or detrimental. There are also numerous reports involving the attempted exorcism of incubi or succubi who have possessed, respectively, the bodies of males or females. Incubi are sometimes said to possess the ability to conceive children. The half-human offspring of such a union is sometimes referred to as a cambion, the most famous legend of such a case being that of Merlin, the famous wizard from King Arthur's Court.

According to the Malleus Maleficarum, (the famous treatise on the prosecution of witches, written in 1486 by Heinrich Kramer), exorcism is one of the five methods to combat incubi assaults, the others being Sacramental Confession, the Sign of the Cross (or recital of the Angelic Salutation), moving the victim to another location, and by excommunication of the attacking entity. On the other hand, some clergyman have even stated that incubi can remain defiant and impervious towards exorcists, and have no fear of holy rituals whatsoever, which again seems to suggest that in some cases, these demons may even be drawing on the powers of Satan himself in their determination to maintain their sexual grip on their victim.

The incubus has come in many different forms around the world, and has been given many different names. For instance, the alp of Teutonic or German folklore is the most famous. In Zanzibar, Popo Bawa targets mostly men, and generally behind closed doors. "The Trauco", according to the traditional mythology of the Chilo, Province of Chile, is a monstrously deformed dwarf who lulls nubile young women before seducing them. The Trauco is reported to be responsible for unwanted pregnancies, especially in unmarried women.

Victims of possible incubi attacks may have been experiencing waking dreams or the phenomenon of sleep paralysis. Nocturnal emission or arousal could be attributed to creatures causing otherwise guilt-producing behaviour. On the other hand, victims of incubi could well have been the victims of actual sexual assault. Rapists may have blamed demons for the sexual violation of sleeping women in order to escape a jail sentence. A friend or relative is one of the prime suspects in such cases, and would be kept secret by the intervention of 'spirits.' The victims and, in some cases, the magistrates, may have found it easier to explain the attack as supernatural rather than entertain the idea that the attack was perpetrated by an actual human being.

The incubi were said to seduce unsuspecting women by appearing to them in the form of their husbands or lovers, and not surprisingly, the incubi played a significant role in the history of the Inquisition. Even pious nuns appeared before the tribunals, attesting to their affliction by persistent incubi that attempted to force them to break their vows of chastity. Epidemics of demonic possession and erotomania broke out in such convents as Loudon (The 1971 film The Devils, which starred Oliver Reed as Urbain Grandier, was based on this case), Louviers, Auxonne, and Aixen-Provence.

Although occurrences of incubi attacks are mostly associated with past centuries, especially the Middle Ages, there are still hundreds of cases of apparent incubi activity being reported even to this day. Whether any of these cases has any solid foundation in reality is open to speculation. However, whilst some experts have dismissed these cases as being mere symptoms of sleep paralysis (or the "Old Hag" syndrome), other, more spiritually inclined people have strongly believed that they really do bear out the fact that these night demons actually do exist.

3rd March 2015, 22:41

Source :- http://www.trueghoststories.co.uk/What%20is%20a%20Succubus.htm

What is a Succubus?

According to medieval legend, a succubus is a female demon or supernatural entity that appears in dreams. It takes the form of a human female in order to seduce men, usually through sexual intercourse. Its male counterpart is the incubus. Religious teachings maintain that constant sexual intercourse with a succubus may culminate in the general deterioration of health, or even death.

The first actual mention of Succubus comes from the 1300's. The official procedure for dealing with succubi was set out in the Malleus Maleficarum (the so-called, Hammer of the Witches). Exorcism and confession were considered the two best methods for disposing of succubi. Indeed, many clergymen and paranormal experts still believe in the existence of these female demons, and seek out or offer exorcisms to get rid of them.

In modern fictional representations, a succubus may or may not appear in dreams, and is often depicted as a luscious seductress or enchantress; whereas, in the past, succubi were generally depicted as frightening and demonic.

The word succubus is derived from Late Latin succuba "paramour" (from succub), "to lie under" (suc- "under" + cubare "to lie" + -a), used to describe the supernatural being as well. The word is first attested from 1387.

According to Zohar and the Alphabet of Ben Sira, Lilith was Adam's first wife who later became a succubus. She left Adam and refused to return to the Garden of Eden after she mated with archangel Samael. In Zoharistic Kabbalah, there were four succubi who mated with the archangel Samael. There

were four original queens of the demons: Lilith, Mahalath, Agrat Bat Mahlat, and Naamah.

A succubus often takes the form of a beautiful young girl, but on closer inspection, certain deformities may be discernible on their bodies, such as bird-like claws or serpentine tails. It is said that the act of sexually penetrating a succubus is akin to entering a cavern of ice. There are also reports of succubi forcing men to perform oral sex on them.

Throughout history, many clergymen - including Hanina Ben Dosa and Abaye, attempted to combat the scourge that the succubi had over humans. Contrary to popular belief, however, not all succubi were malevolent. According to Walter Mapes in De Nugis Curialium (Trifles of Courtiers), Pope Sylvester II (946 -1003) - was involved with a succubus named Meridiana, who was instrumental in helping him to achieve his high status in the Catholic Church. Just before he died, he confessed his sins and died with a clear conscience.

Succubi were also reported as having the ability to reproduce. For example, according to the Kabbalah and the school of Rashba, the original three queens of the demons, Agrat Bat Mahlat, Naamah, Eisheth Zenunim, and all their cohorts conceived children, except Lilith. According to other legends, the children of Lilith are called Lilin. The Malleus Maleficarum, or "Witches' Hammer", written by Heinrich Kramer in 1486, states that a succubus collects semen from the men she seduces. The incubi or male demons then use the semen to impregnate human females, thus explaining how demons could apparently sire children despite the traditional belief that they were incapable of reproduction. Children born in such circumstances , cambions, were supposed to be those that were born deformed, or more susceptible to supernatural influences. This same incarnation retained the absence of breath or a pulse until seven years of age, but was said to also have been incredibly heavy and to have cried when touched. The book, however, does not explain why a human female impregnated with the semen of a human male would not produce a normal human child.

In the field of medicine, it has often been said that the stories pertaining to encounters with succubi bear close resemblance to the contemporary phenomenon of people reporting alien abductions, which has been attributed to the disorder known as sleep paralysis. This has given much weight to the theory that historical accounts of people experiencing encounters with succubi may rather have been symptoms of sleep paralysis, with the hallucination of the said creatures coming from their contemporary culture: Qarinah.

In Arabian mythology, the qarnah is a spirit very similar to the succubus, whose origins are steeped in ancient Egyptian religion or in the animistic beliefs of pre-Islamic Arabia. A qarnah is said to sleep with the person and has relations during sleep, and is known by the dreams. They are said to be invisible to the naked eye, but are perceptible to people with "second sight", and often appear in the form of a household pet, like a cat or a dog. Many African myths claim that men who have similar experiences with succubi in dreams find themselves drained of all energy as soon as they wake up, and spiritual activity is often suspected as being the cause of this state. Local rituals are often performed in order to appeal to the gods for divine protection and intervention.

In India, the Succubus is known as the seductress "Mohini", who takes on the form of a lone lady draped in a White Saree, with untied long hair. She is said to haunt lonely roads or paths. Indian legend has it that she died from being ill treated by a male, and as a consequence of this, she now forever roams the earth, seeking to exact a bitter revenge on any male unfortunate enough to cross her path.

Due to the widespread prevalence of these myths, many anthropologists and psychologists believe them to be supernatural explanations for sleep paralysis and hallucinations. A recurrent factor in these stories is the inability to move, which is a common feature of sleep paralysis. They also speculate that in religions with sexual taboos like Christianity, the demons offered a convenient "devil made me do it" excuse. Unwanted pregnancies, incest, and nocturnal emissions could be attributed to incubi or succubi. The sleep paralysis and sexual encounters bear some similarity to what is sometimes regarded today as alien abduction. Victims of such abductions often report being frozen in bed, and sexual reproduction with aliens, or probing, is also a common occurrence. The general psychological experience is likely to have been very similar, but explained away by whatever was most culturally relevant at the time: in older times, demons, and in more modern times, aliens.

3rd March 2015, 22:58

Source :- http://www.trueghoststories.co.uk/Lilith%20The%20First%20Succubus.htm

Lilith, The First Succubus

The most infamous name in all of Succubi history is Lilith. In addition to being mentioned a lot in various historical texts, Lilith has also popped up quite often in horror fiction, including an appearance in the popular TV show Supernatural. But who was Lilith?

Lilith was said to be a beautiful demonic entity, and was believed to have been Adam's first wife, or in other traditions, a fantasy wife created to alleviate his loneliness before Eve came on the scene. Lilith is a white-eyed demon who was once human. Most evil beings know her as the first demon to ever be created. Lucifer corrupted her soul as an act of rebellion against God after he was expelled from heaven. She was the leader of many demons before her death. Her demise was the last of the 66 Seals. She has also been described as being "the first succubus", and even referred to as “the Queen of the Succubi”. Lilith also loves to possess young girls, then tormenting and killing the victim’s family. She also likes to drink the blood of newborn babies. Lilith claims to make a deal with her will take a sexual act instead of a kiss, but this may simply be her preference.

Lilith (Hebrew: lilit, or lilith) is a Hebrew name for a being in Jewish mythology, developed earliest in the Babylonian Talmud, who is generally thought to be in part derived from a class of female demons Liliu in Mesopotamian texts of Assyria and Babylonia. In later Jewish texts, there is plenty of information about entities like Lilith, although little has been found pertaining to the original Akkadian and Babylonian perception of these demons. The relevance of two sources previously used to connect the Jewish Lilith to an Akkadian Lilitu—the Gilgamesh appendix and the Arslan Tash amulets—are now both disputed by recent scholarship.

The first mention of the Hebrew term Lilith occurs in Isaiah 34:14, either singular or plural according to variations in the earliest manuscripts, though in a list of animals. In the Dead Sea Scrolls Songs of the Sage, the term first occurs in a list of monsters. In Jewish magical inscriptions, on bowls and

amulets from the 6th century CE onwards, Lilith is identified as a female demon and the first visual depictions appear.

In Jewish folklore, from the 8th–10th centuries Alphabet of Ben Sira onwards, Lilith becomes Adam's first wife, who was created at the same time and from the same earth as Adam. This contrasts with Eve, who was created from one of Adam's ribs. The legend was spread during the Middle Ages, in the tradition of Aggadic midrashim, the Zohar and Jewish mysticism. In the 13th Century writings of Rabbi Isaac ben Jacob ha-Cohen, for example, Lilith left Adam after she refused to become subservient to him and then would not return to the Garden of Eden after she mated with archangel Samael. Consequently, this Lilith legend is still regularly used as source material in modern Western culture, literature, satanism and horror.

The concept of the she-demon Lilith idea originates from extra-biblical Jewish legends possibly derived from Babylonian/Assyrian demoness Lilit/Lilu. Moreover, not all rabbinic traditions subscribe to the idea that she was Adam’s first wife, for some say she bore Adam demonic offspring after Adam supposedly separated from Eve.

Being a fascinating figure to both magicians and feminists for centuries, Lilith, or Lilitu ('wind-spirit' in Assyrian-Babylonian mythology) was an unbridled sexual creature. She was either created as Adam's Siamese twin, or was made from the scum of the earth. Either way, Lilith always demanded equality with Adam.

Lilith’s sex life soon underwent a most dramatic turn. She had voracious erotic liaisons with various fallen angels, and together they spawned many demons called the lilim, entities very similar to the succubi of Christian demonology. In Muslim lore, however, Lilith copulated with Satan, and together they gave birth to the djinn, or genies.

Because Lilith left before the Fall, she wasn't touched by the curse of death that God placed upon Eve and Adam. Consequently, she went on to become a demon in her own right, or even an avenging angel. She wanted to exact a bitter revenge for the deaths of her children, and to this end, she focused her hostility on mostly women in childbirth, and on newborn babies. And if that newborn baby happened to be a boy – well, she was all the more eager to wreak as much damage as she could on that unfortunate infant and, sometimes, its mother. Nevertheless, she was forced by three angels to swear she would not harm mothers and children protected by certain amulets. These amulets were named Sanvi, Sansanvi, and Semangelaf. In the 18th century, many mothers and children availed themselves of the vital protection these amulets offered. It was also imperative that certain charms and rituals had to be performed when using these amulets, so as to fully protect mothers and infants from the vengeful power of Lilith. Baby girls were considered vulnerable in their first three weeks of life. Boys were believed to be vulnerable for longer periods of time, however. Any boy under the age of eight was a prime target for the she-demon Liltih, and had to be watched over virtually 24 hours a day.

In an effort to protect their children, parents drew a charcoal or natron circle of protection on a wall of the child's bedroom. Inside the circle was written 'Adam and Eve, barring Lilith,' 'protect this child from harm,' or 'Adam and Eve. Out, Lilith!' The names of Sanvi, Sansanvi, and Semangelaf were written on the door. Amulets with these inscriptions were placed in every area of the bedchamber. If a child happened to laugh in its sleep, it denoted that Lilith was present in the room. Tapping the child on the nose would drive the demon away.

But it wasn’t just women and children who were afraid of Lilith, for men too began to fear that there was something more sinister, more supernatural, behind the seminal emissions they were having whilst they were asleep. The revenge sought by Lilith in response to her children's deaths was especially aimed at men who slept alone, a fact which must have sent many a shock wave through any vulnerable single male who happened to live on his own!

Men who experienced wet dreams often believed they had been seduced by Lilith in their sleep. This fear often prompted them to recite incantations in order to prevent any resulting offspring from becoming demons. However, some men weren't so fortunate, for they ended up having all their blood sucked out of their bodies. In perpetrating this evil act, the insatiable Lilith, along with the equally ancient Lamia, displayed vampiric as well as demonic tendencies. As queen of the succubi, Lilith was said to have been assisted in her nocturnal endeavours by her minions, in particular her demon lover Samael, who would cavort with Lilith and the succubi near the mountains of darkness.
Lilith has even featured in vampire lore, either as the first and most omnipotent of the vampires, or as their queen. She is sometimes depicted as either the daughter or the consort of the vampire lord himself, Dracula. As a succubus, she has a powerful control of nightmares and erotic dreams. She also rules a horde of other succubi and incubi.

Lilith enjoyed something of a revival in literature beginning in the mid 19th century. Generally, she signifies the dark side of femininity (the part that men secretly fear). Carl Jung used her as prime expression of the anima in men, and the best monograph on her still belongs to one of Jung's disciples: Siegmund Hurwitz. In his book Lilith, The First Eve, Jung presents case material from his analytical practice which imbeds Lilith in the everyday problems of contemporary life.

4th March 2015, 00:14

Source :- http://paranormal.about.com/od/humanenigmas/a/Old-Hag-Syndrome.htm

Article by Stephen Wagner.

The "Old Hag" Syndrome

You wake up unable to move, barely able to breathe... you feel an oppressive weight on your chest... and you sense some evil presence in the room... The old hag strikes!

A reader writes:

About a year and a half ago, I was awoken in the night by a strong, warm breeze. I could not move and could not scream. It lasted about 30 seconds and was gone. I saw nothing. Last week it happened again. I was lying in bed and again was awoken. I felt a very strong force holding me down. I could not sit up. I tried to scream for my daughter and could not get any noise to come out. I tried to hit the wall with my arm and this force would not let me. It again lasted about 30 seconds and was over. I really don't believe in ghosts and didn't see anything at all. I am just really scared and confused.

Have you ever had a similar experience? The above incident is a classic example of what has become known as the "old hag" syndrome and is one of many such letters I receive from readers each month. The victims awake to find that they cannot move, even though they can see, hear, feel and smell. There is sometimes the feeling of a great weight on the chest and the sense that there is a sinister or evil presence in the room. And like the above reader, they are often quite frightened about what is happening to them.

The name of the phenomenon comes from the superstitious belief that a witch - or an old hag - sits or "rides" the chest of the victims, rendering them immobile. Although that explanation isn't taken very seriously nowadays, the perplexing and often very frightening nature of the phenomenon leads many people to believe that there are supernatural forces at work - ghosts or demons.

The experience is so frightening because the victims, although paralyzed, seem to have full use of their senses. In fact, it is often accompanied by strange smells, the sound of approaching footsteps, apparitions of weird shadows or glowing eyes, and the oppressive weight on the chest, making breathing difficult if not impossible. All of the body's senses are telling the victims that something real and unusual is happening to them. The spell is broken and the victims recover often on the point of losing consciousness. Fully awake and well, they sit up, completely baffled by what just happened to them since now the room is entirely normal.

Confronted with such a bizarre and irrational experience, it's no wonder that many victims fear that they have been attacked in their beds by some malevolent spirit, demon or, perhaps, an alien visitor.

The phenomenon occurs to both men and women of various ages and seems to happen to about 15 percent of the population at least once in a lifetime. It can occur while the victim is sleeping during the day or night, and it is a worldwide phenomenon that has been documented since ancient times.

"In the 2nd century, the Greek physician Galen attributed it to indigestion," according to The Encyclopedia of Ghosts and Spirits by Rosemary Ellen Guiley. "Some individuals suffer repeated attacks over a limited period of time; others have repeated attacks for years."

Another example:

I am a 27 year old female and have been suffering for the past 12 or so years. It started just being unable to move, like someone was on top of me, pinning me down. And although I was trying with all my might to move or to scream, all I could do was barely wiggle my toes and faintly murmur. In the beginning it was very frightening and I would try with all my might to wake up. Upon waking I would be unable to resume sleep for at least a few hours. Now I have become somewhat used to them. Sometimes I even lie back and see how long I can take that awful, overpowering feeling. In the end, I always try to wake myself up.

Over the years this "thing" has kind of metamorphosized into a dark being, something who is doing this deliberately to me for some reason. I guess this is something that I may have invented in my head to deal with it. I am not really sure. After I got used to it, I never really questioned it. It still occurs about every 2 months or so. Sometimes once a night, other times it can happen several times in one night.

What's going on? Is there a rational explanation for these freaky experiences?


The medical establishment is quite aware of this phenomenon, but has a less sensational name than "old hag syndrome" for it. They call it "sleep paralysis" or SP (sometimes ISP for "isolated sleep paralysis").

So what causes it? Dr. Max Hirshkowitz, director of the Sleep Disorders Center at the Veterans Administration Medical Center in Houston, says that sleep paralysis occurs when the brain is in the transition state between deep, dreaming sleep (known as REM sleep for its rapid eye movement) and waking up. During REM dreaming sleep, the brain has turned off most of the body's muscle function so we cannot act out our dreams - we are temporarily paralyzed.

"Sometimes your brain doesn't fully switch off those dreams - or the paralysis - when you wake up," Hirshkowitz told ABC News. "That would explain the 'frozen' feeling and hallucinations associated with sleep paralysis." According to his research, the effect only really lasts from a few seconds to as long as a minute, but in this half-dream half-awake state, to the victim it can seem much longer.

In her article, "Help! I Can't Move!,"Florence Cardinal writes: "Sleep paralysis is often accompanied by vivid hallucinations. There may be a sense someone is in the room, or even hovering over you. At other times, there seems to be pressure on the chest, as though someone or something perched there. There may even be sexual attacks associated with the hallucinations. The sound of footsteps, doors opening and closing, voices, all can be a very frightening part of sleep paralysis. These are known as Hypnagogic and Hypnopompic Experiences and they are what make people dread an episode of sleep paralysis."

For all their explanations, however, the sleep experts still do not know what causes the brain to screw up like this, or why some people experience it more than others. But there are some theories:

"Episodes of paralysis can occur when the body is in any position, but happen most frequently when the sleeper is lying flat on his or her back. Intense fear is common, but sometimes other strong emotions, such as sadness or anger, are present," says Florence Cardinal in "The Terror of Sleep Paralysis."
For some, sleep paralysis is often brought about by not getting enough sleep or being overtired. Likewise, disrupted sleep schedules or circadian rhythm disturbances can produce an episode of sleep paralysis.
It is more common in people who suffer from severe anxiety or bipolar disorder. Some research shows that sleep paralysis is five times more likely to occur with people who are taking such anti-anxiety drugs as Xamax or Valium.
A study found that 35 percent of subjects with isolated sleep paralysis also report a history of wake panic attacks unrelated to the experience of paralysis.
How can you prevent sleep paralysis? According to clinical research, you may be able to minimize the episodes by following good sleep hygiene:

get enough sleep
reduce stress
exercise regularly (but not too close to bedtime)
keep a regular sleep schedule.
"For some people this may not be possible, however," says Florence Cardinal, "so instead let's look at ways to escape from the grip of sleep paralysis. The best remedy is to will yourself to move, even if it's only the wiggling of your little finger. This is often sufficient to break the spell. If you can manage it, scream! Your roommate may not appreciate it, but it's better than suffering through a long and fear-filled episode. If all else fails, seek professional help."

Sounds like good advice. The bottom line is that you really have nothing to fear, in a paranormal sense, from sleep paralysis. That old hag you feel perched on your chest may be nothing more than the anxiety of living in a stressful world.

4th March 2015, 16:27

Source :- http://paranormal.about.com/od/humanmysteries/fl/Dark-Visitors-Black-Eyed-Kids-Horror-or-Hoax.htm

Article by A. Milhorn.

Dark Visitors: Black-Eyed Kids - Horror or Hoax?

Does the black-eyed kids phenomenon have a basis in fact, or is it a product of our misperceptions and fears?

In the ten years of being a paranormal researcher, I have run across certain urban legends and folktales that have achieved a twisted sense of immortality despite their concocted convoluted nature. People love to believe a good story and, more important, they love to be scared. Terrified, in fact.

It's a perverse pleasure we all take. There are monsters of every shape and size, acts of violence and terror that would chill even the hardiest soul to the bone. Sometimes however, the monster comes in a guise that appears innocent but in fact is so insidious as to set every hair on our heads and bodies on end as a raging ice storm of a chill shoots down our spine to our toes and our mental alarm bells begin to scream: Run!

One of the most infamous instances of such a creature of urban legend are the black-eyed kids. The black-eyed kids are supposedly otherwise normal-looking children ranging in ages from five or six to their mid-teens. Some have been described as wearing white bed clothes, normal attire, or as having pale skin with the pallor of death upon it. One key feature, however, remains constant about the appearance of these creatures: their eyes. Their eyes always appear as jet black pools of inky darkness with no discernable sclera (whites), iris or pupil.

According to the urban legends, these black-eyed creatures appear to the unwary, often late at night, knocking on doors and windows, asking in monotonous voices to be let in or giggling in a high-pitched tone, as if they know something funny that would most likely curdle your blood. The most repeated advice to those who are rapt in attention to the tale of the black-eyed kids, or BEKs as they are called, is to ignore them, slam the door in their faces and walk away, as it would imperil your very soul to acquiesce to their siren call. In 2013, the number of reports and stories of BEKs spiked like Walmart sales on Black Friday: through the roof.


So what are black-eyed kids? Is there a rational explanation for them? If not, then what could be the source of these creepy little ghouls?

The origin of the tale of the black-eyed kids is very hard to pin down to an exact origin point or a single source. The stories about them began slowly at first back in the mid- to late-1990s across internet message boards, which were at the time the Facebook or MySpace of the day. For years, the message boards were lit up with stories of encounters, and as the internet grew in scope, becoming more and more integrated into our lives, it also began to shape our experiences and the frames of reference in which we put things into.

While difficult to pin down the exact origin of the black-eyed kids stories, one source might have been the story of Brian Bethel, an Internet blogger/journalist who claims his was the first black-eyed kid encounter. It happened in 1996 in Abilene, Texas. Bethel's encounter took place in the spring or summer of that year he reports:

I had gone down to the former site of Camalott Communications, one of the area's original Internet providers, to pay my bill. At the time, Camalott was near the movie theater. I was using the light of the theater's marquee to write out my check, which I planned to put in Camalott's night drop-slot. Involved in my work, I never heard them approach.

There was a knock on my drivers side window. Two young boys, somewhere between nine to 12 years old and dressed in hooded pullovers, stood outside. I cracked the window a bit, anticipating a spiel for money, but I was immediately gripped by an incomprehensible, soul-wracking fear. I had no idea why.

A conversation ensued between one boy, a somewhat suave, olive-skinned, curly-headed young man, and myself. The other, a red-headed, pale-skinned, freckled young man, stayed in the background. The spokesman, as I've come to think of him, told me that he and his companion needed a ride. They wanted to see a movie, Mortal Kombat, but they left their money at their mother's house. Could I give them a ride?

Plausible enough. But all throughout this exchange, the irrational fear continued and grew. I had no reason to be frightened of these two boys, but I was. Terribly. After a bit more conversation, I looked up at the theater marquee and down at the digital clock display in my car. Mortal Kombat's last show of the night had already started. By the time I could have driven the boys anywhere and back, it would practically have been over.

All the while, the spokesman uttered assurances: It wouldn't take long. They were just two little kids. They didn't have a gun or anything. The last part was a bit unnerving. In the short time I had broken the gaze of the spokesman, something had changed, and my mind exploded in a vortex of all-consuming terror. Both boys stared at me with coal-black eyes. Soulless orbs like two great swathes of starless night.

I full-on freaked out inside while trying to appear completely sane and calm. I made whatever excuses came to mind, all of them designed to get me the hell out of there. I wrapped my hand around the gearshift, threw the car into reverse, and began to roll up the window, apologizing all the while.

My fear must have been evident. The boy in the back wore a look of confusion. The spokesman banged sharply on the window as I rolled it up. His words, full of anger, echo in my mind even today: We can't come in unless you tell us it's okay. Let us in!

I drove out of the parking lot in blind fear, and I'm surprised I didn't sideswipe a car or two along the way. I stole a quick look in my rearview mirror before peeling out into the night. The boys were gone. Even if they had run, I don't believe there was any place they could have hidden from view that quickly. (Bethel, 2013).

From that single seed that Bethel let loose in 1998 on a ghost hunter forum two years after his experience, the legend of the BEK was released onto the world. For a time, reports seemed to flood into every ghost hunters inbox. Was this the result of increased sightings and encounters or simply a paranoid overreaction to everyday events? Strangely, the evidence isn't clear either way.

There has never been a shred of physical evidence to suggest that BEKs are physically present in any way, if they exist, nor has there ever been anyone to my knowledge that has been caught engaging in a hoax to scare unknown people by putting in contacts and running around asking to be let in. So if we cannot say the BEK are real due to lack of evidence that supports their existence, what else is there?


What else could a black-eyed kid be? There are several interesting possibilities. The first, of course, would be an over-reaction on the part of the witness who had been prepared mentally for such an event. This preparation is called "priming". Priming is where a pre-suggestion has already been placed into the mind and only an activator stimulus that is appropriately vague in the right circumstances sets off the connection between the knowledge in your brain and your senses, making a false connection between the two and leading you to a flawed conclusion that isn't supported by evidence (Kolb & Whishaw, 2008).

This happens quite a bit with so-called EVPs and photos purported to be paranormal. If I played for you a low-class EVP and not tell you anything about it, you wouldn't hear any coherent voice or statement from the recording nine times out of ten. But if I did the same thing and said, "There is a male voice there saying, 'Get out'," and then played the recording for you, nine times out of ten you would suddenly hear, "Get out"!

If I showed you a photo of wood grain and said what do you see, you would say, "Nothing but wood." But if I did the same thing with a photo and pointed to certain areas and said, a person took this and says, "Jesus is right there, his face is. See here is his beard, etc." you would most likely see the face of Jesus. Is it really there? Of course not.

Priming is tied to pareidolia, which is the unification of sensory data into a familiar subject based on the perception of complex lines, patterns, gradations, sounds, or random colors (Voss, Federmeier & Paller, 2012). Our perceptions of the everyday world work the exact same way.

Frame of reference and context are everything. For example, if you visit an old rundown place in the middle of the day and hear stories about it being haunted and you probably won't be scared at all. Visit the same place in the dead of night or during a thunderstorm, and your perceptions will change drastically.

After Bethel's experience was reported, as mentioned above, the numbers of BEK reports spiked. The encounters almost always had certain factors in common: it was almost always late at night, storming, with normal activities being engaged in when suddenly these BEKs appear, extreme fear being experienced and then the witness running away just in time, surviving to tell the story. These are all hallmarks of urban legends.

Why the sudden spike in 2013 in black-eyed kids reports? Are they multiplying? Hardly. This year was ripe with black-eyed kid movies, stories and appearances in the media.

From Snopes: ".Black-eyed children fever hit the Internet in February, 2013, when a two-minute video episode of Weekly Strange, featuring a look at these strange, putative beings was posted to the entertainment section of the MSN web site. Not surprisingly, the appearance of the black-eyed children video on MSN coincided with the release of Black-Eyed Kids, an urban legend-based horror film." (Mikkelson, 2013).

So in short, priming, pareidolia, frame of reference (fictional movies, books), and context all play important roles in how we perceive events and experiences, even other people, and all of these things can combine together to create one helluva scary experience, even if by the light of day we would dismiss such an idea out of hand for its ridiculousness.


Could black-eyed kids really exist as real flesh-and-blood people? What could possibly cause such a thing to be seen if, for the sake of argument, we discount priming and all the other stuff?

Since we've looked at the perception of the witness and how psychology impacts it, let's look at medical causes that, combined with the above discussed psychological factors and environmental parameters of the reported experiences, could present a situation to one's mind as a BEK encounter.

The dilation of the pupil in the human eye is called mydriasis. This term is often used when referring to pupil dilation that is not the result of a physiological condition or cause, such as drugs, illness, or injury. Normally, the pupil enlarges or constricts based on the amount of light entering the eye at any given time. Besides light, arousal, either negative or positive (such being about to get into a fight or sexual arousal) can cause the pupil's to dilate, often noticeably. There are several conditions that can cause a pupil to expand beyond what most people have seen in another human being or display other abnormal behavior. Some of them are:

Blown pupil: This is an informal term referring to when a set of pupils is dilated beyond normal limits due to possible and likely increased intracranial pressure (brain hemorrhaging for example).
Adie's Tonic Pupil: A condition where one pupil is noticeably larger than the other often mismatched in size. In this condition, the one pupil gradually grows smaller and smaller until it appears to be permanently in that state however, it will expand to light, but far slower than a natural reaction will, but will respond normally to what is called the "near reflex," the instinctive automatic pupilary response to stimuli too close to the face that moves suddenly.
Drugs: phenylephrine (found in sudafed and decongestants), adrenaline, ephinepherin, antimuscarinics (atropine, Atropen, etc), tricyclic antidepressants, amfetamines and ecstasy.
Traumatic iris damage, third cranial nerve palsy, pharmacological dilation (ie dilating drops), iris rubeosis. (Paitient UK, 2013).
While none of these presents as a full-blown black-eyed kid appearance (i.e. totally black eye including no iris, no visible pupil and no sclera, nothing but black), if combined with the right atmospheric parameters and/or primed conditioning, such as being a paranormal enthusiast or a believer in the unexplained, it may cause the brain to make a connection between confusing and unknown sensory data (not many people are familiar with the anatomy and conditions of the eye or pharmacological effects) and information held in long term memory, creating an experience where there really isn't one.


Teenagers and kids are among the most internet idiotic and the most internet savvy people at the same time. This contradictory existence enables kids to do what they have always done: be exquisite pranksters. As time has went on, information on the internet became easier and easier to obtain, easier to fake, and easier to decimate, making the problem of priming and pareidolia all the more invasive. A kid with a mischievous streak could easily read a story by a "witness" of a BEK and think "this would be funny!" and order a certain kind of contact lens called a "sclera contact" that covers the entire eye.

These sclera contacts are relatively expensive (if made professionally) and often are custom made (again if made professionally and legally). They have a variety of uses from theater and special effects in movies to medical treatment. Just because of the price, many people have discounted it as a possibility for modern kids to buy them. This would be an extremely illogical idea because there is precedent for kids getting access to special contact lenses, price be damned.

It is illegal under United States law to sell any contact lens corrective or cosmetic without a prescription, yet they are available from a variety of dicey websites for as little as twenty dollars a pair. If people are selling cheap contact lenses, why could they not be selling cheap (and dangerous) sclera lenses as well? Take, for example, my results in searching for cheap sclera lenses. I found a website in less than forty seconds that offered them for about $126. That may seem expensive, but remember we are talking about an age group especially the 15 to 16 year old ranges, that can and do have jobs and can easily afford them.

The point is, it is possible for kids to buy cheap, illegal contacts no questions asked and pull pranks. Which is more likely? A demon or ET with all-black eyes that wants to eat your brain and soul, knocking on your door asking to come in, or pranks set up by mischievous kids with access to relatively easy money and too much time on their hands?


In closing, I would like to relate an experience of my own. This experience happened to me recently in the grocery store. I had gone out to get the oil changed in our car. After getting the oil changed, I ran over to FoodCity to pick up stuff for a meatloaf country dinner.

I was walking down the meat aisle when a woman caught my attention. She was walking strangely, sort of hunched over a bit, pushing her cart, looking at the ground mostly, glancing every once in a while around to pick up an item. I moved to get out of her way and let her pass when suddenly she jerked her head up and I saw her face for the first time. It looked like any normal face of an older lady except her eyes. Her eyes were jet black so black they almost appeared red, especially around the edges of her eyelids.

Now, I have been the chat moderator for Dave Schrader and Tim Dennis's Darkness Radio paranormal talk show for several years in different formats, and one of the favorite creepy topics of the show and in the chat used to be black-eyed kid stories. They would freak the chatters out. I dismissed the stories as just urban legends and fakes. But the moment I saw her eyes, every single one of them slammed down on me instantly, a speeding locomotive train of horror hitting me all at once: I was wrong.

For half a second, I actually stopped in my tracks as she grinned madly from ear to ear, pinning me with those dark eyes and she opened her mouth and said in a gentle but creepily happy voice, "Oops, gotta go around!"

And then I looked again, my investigators instinct kicking in, ready to document this experience so I could relate it to Dave once I got the chat room re-opened for listeners one Monday during call-in night so I could finally admit my stubborn pride was wrong. I took a second look, trying to see past the priming and pareidolia from all the ghost stories and BEK encounters that I had heard. Then I saw her sclera were simply bloodshot and yellowed, probably from smoking, I realized. Her natural eye color, like mine, was a very deep brown. My eyes are a naturally super dark brown and unless the light hits them right, they appear quite black.

I relaxed as a realized she was just an old lady shopping and being polite in the best way she knew how, and that she was harmless. Needless to say, I picked up the rest of the groceries we needed and headed home with a new appreciation for how the mind works and how it pieces together everything from memory, obscure knowledge, dismissed ideas and experiences in the here and now into a single brilliant moment of perception that is so striking it can at times blind us to the very truth of what is really in front of us.

Are black eyed kids real? Are they hoaxes? Is Brian Bethel a fabulous story teller? The answer remains as elusive as it will always be. In my opinion, black-eyed kids are nothing more than an urban legend sparked by one story many years ago that has taken on a life of its own. However, their legacy is not one of ectoplasmic miasmas, but rather a testament to the power of the human mind to take information, fold it, and surprise us in ways we never thought possible. And while we think of ourselves as the most rational intelligent beings on the planet, perhaps, just perhaps, we really are fooling ourselves.

4th March 2015, 16:41
Mother of the mutilated foal.

Source :- http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/uknews/crime/10205724/Pony-mutilated-in-suspected-satanic-act-in-Dartmoor.html

Pony mutilated in suspected satanic act in Dartmoor - Telegraph.

Article By Tom Rowley and Zoah Hedges-Stocks 26 Jul 2013

The two-month-old foal was found on Yennadon Down, an area of moor popular for family picnics, with its genitals and right ear sliced off and its tongue and eyes cut out. It was surrounded by a circle of scorch marks, suggesting “devil worshippers” could have lit torches or candles as part of a ceremony.

Insp Andy Oliver from Devon and Cornwall Police told The Daily Telegraph he is urgently reviewing existing cases. In all three instances, ponies appeared to have been “deliberately injured” with gruesome lacerations. The latest case, however, is the first that led police to suspect the killing might be part of a “ritual”. According to experts, the south west has a long association with Satanic groups, some of which still perform sacrifices.

In the nearby village of Yelverton yesterday, some locals were insisting that the evidence points to the involvement of a cult.

The foal was discovered by a rider on Tuesday night, lying in a secluded clearing at the foot of a slope facing south west towards the full moon. Its belly had been hacked open and there were traces of white paint on one leg.

Jenny Thornton, an animal welfare officer on Dartmoor, thought the position of the foal was “sinister” when she was called to examine it later that night.

“Crows take eyes out but animals certainly couldn’t have cut an ear off,” she said. “We have not jumped to any conclusions but it certainly seems that it could have been ritualistic.”

Thornton believes the pony was killed on Monday night, during the “supermoon” – when a full moon comes closest to Earth, making it appear much larger and brighter than usual.

The foal was among a herd of animals owned by local farmers but allowed to run wild on the common land.

“If the animal was alive when that happened, you can’t even imagine the pain and suffering that it went through,” Ms Thornton said. “It made my stomach churn.”

Karla McKenchie, who has looked after animals on Dartmoor for 13 years, said cult members were obvious suspects.

“When you think it was done under a full moon and the pony was in an arced-out circle that was possibly burnt by candles, I think you could be looking for someone other than just your local Joe Bloggs,” she said.

One villager, 28-year-old Samuel Callow, was surprised the culprits were so brazen.

“The down isn’t exactly remote,” he said. “Hundreds of families use it for picnics and walks and it is surrounded by cars on three sides.”

There is a history of similar incidents in the south west. Last year, a two-year-old horse was found dead in Falmouth, near Cornwall, after a full moon. One of its eyes had been gouged out, its teeth removed and its genitalia hacked off.

In 2006, around 100 sheep were slaughtered on Dartmoor. Their tongues and sexual organs had been removed and they were arranged in the shape of a Satanic star.

Melanie Thompson, who works at WA Bidders and Sons Butchers in Yelverton, says her partner has found several sheep killed in a similar way on his farm.

The police are taking these precedents seriously, and Insp Oliver said the lunar cycle was possibly a factor. “There is a lot of research about the effects of the cycle,” he said.

“As is well known, a full moon does affect people: I’ve been in the control room before where we’ve had two separate people on high buildings threatening to throw themselves off [during a full moon]. Monday was the full moon, so it would be a bit of a coincidence.”

Per Faxneld, an expert in contemporary Satanism at the University of Stockholm, said that full moons were important in Satanist rituals, but that the attack was unlikely to have been carried out by an “established Satanist group”.

“Most of them are averse to animal sacrifice,” he said. “Some of them even have animal rights high on their agenda. But there are some smaller Satanist groups that do sacrifice animals as part of their rituals.”

He added that “one of the most extreme Satanist groups in the world”, the Order of Nine Angles – which has even called for human sacrifices – is based in Britain.

Dr Justin Meggitt, a Cambridge University lecturer on religion, said: “This kind of thing has always gone on, and probably always will. Such ritualistic killing of animals is a part of the contemporary world as much as the past.”

Karla McKenchie thinks such a cult will provide the answer. “I’ve never come across somebody who goes out in the middle of the night, catches ponies and mutilates them,” she said. “When you go start doing that to an animal, you obviously don’t bat for the right side.”

4th March 2015, 17:21

Link to an article and interview with Richard Bonenfant, Ph.D retired research scientist.

Source :- http://theobjectreport.blogspot.co.uk/2014/08/aliens-animal-mutilations.html

We have the unique opportunity to speak with Richard Bonenfant, Ph.D. a retired research scientist and lecturer who is now dedicated to the investigation of phenomena that lie on the fringes of scientific understanding. Prior to his interest in cattle and animal mutilations, Dr. Bonenfant's research career at Albany Medical Center Hospital and the New York State Department of Health was centered on the study of birth defects in newborn children.
With advanced degrees in anthropology and psychology, Dr. Bonenfant served as an adjunct professor at Siena College in Loudonville, NY and City College in Gainesville, Florida. Dr. Bonenfant most recently retired from the Veterans' Hospital in Gainesville, Florida, and Richard is likewise credited with publishing several professional articles on near-death experiences.

Agent D - Richard, I just finished listening to a podcast with Randy Maugan's Off Planet Radio on Animal mutilations and was impressed with the depth of the discussion on the topic in that interview. We will assume the readers here on The Object Report blog have a basic awareness of animal or cattle mutilations and likewise are aware that an ET angle might be involved here.

4th March 2015, 19:32
Frances You are amazing , I love reading the items you have posted , Thank you for giving your time !

I thought I might add something to the mix .

POLTERGEIST German verb 'polter ' 'To make a noise by knocking or tumbling things around , to knock or rattle , scold or blister ' Noun ' geist 'ghost

so a German word generally meaning 'noisy spirit '

Current research indicates however that poltergeist activity may have nothing to do with ghosts or spirits . Since the activity seems to center around an individual , it is believed that it is caused by the subconscious mind of that individual. It is in effect psychokinetic activity . The individual is often under emotional, psychological or physical stress ( even going through puberty ).

Effects can include rappings banging on walls and floors , physical movement of objects , effects on lights and other electrical appliances even if they are not connected to the mains !Apports , and on occasions physical effects on individuals , scratch marks that can appear suddenly and at times vanish just as quickly.

Also attempted communication both audible and writing , though many messages may appear malicious . The extra-ordinary and often destructive action of the poltergeistis generally attributed to one person in a household , this gives rise to the theory that poltergeists are either internally generated by people in a state of stress, or they are external discarnate entities able to latch onto one particular person through whom they act.

By its nature poltergeist activity is probably the most frequently the most reported type of 'haunting' and is a world wide phenomena dating back many centuries ( e.g 858 b.c at Bingen in Germany )

Check out The Enfield Poltergeist 1977 , which is probably the most well known and well documented in the U.K

Also "The South Shields Poltergeist " written by local north east investigators Mike Hallowell and Darren Ritson.( I have met and talked to both these gentlemen on several occasions and attended lectures they have given on the events in the book , which include phone calls and messages recieved on mobile phones that were switched off and had no battery !!)

4th March 2015, 21:16
Thank you Sandancer, external discarnate entities.
Now I am one of the many that have read John A Keel's research. Would you say external discarnate entities are the ultratresstrial's that John keel talks about in his books?

Jimmer has a very well researched thread on John Keel.
I will post the link.


I live only 40mins in the car from South Shields, thank you for the new information, I will do some looking into the poltergeist, Darren Ritson & Mike Hallowell.

All subjects are welcome and anybody is welcome to contribute, as the paranormal is so vast.
The above stories in South Shields are new to me.

So Sandancer as a paranormal researcher, feel free to contribute as you wish. Good to get fresh minds in.

5th March 2015, 14:04
bravo, frances.

we all look forward to your posts and discoveries.

keep that flame bright.

5th March 2015, 19:46

Source :- http://www.beamsinvestigations.org/Overton,%20Basingstoke,%20Hampshire,%2028.09.09.ht m

Link to an article B.E.A.M.S. Investigations.
This article includes a video that is reported to be the only one in the world.
It is of a UFO beaming up two cows.

Video 46:17.

This amazing piece of footage was shot at night above Overton, (overlooking nearby Laverstoke), Basingstoke, Hampshire, United Kingdom 28/09/09.

From his lounge window, witness Derek Bridges saw a strange light form aloft over a local farm field at Laverstoke; upon noticing this oddity, he rushed to grab his handy-cam in the bedroom and began filming the episode as soon as he could from his window there, whilst standing in the dark.

Apart from the little crescent of houses that you can see at the beginning of the film, and some residential roads to the left of where he lives, Overton and Laverstoke are quite rural, and comprised of a huge farming complex with bison, cows, horses and sheep.

The area that Derek overlooks is usually pitch-black at night, as there are no street lamps out there, just fields; so to see it suddenly lit-up was most unusual indeed, and this is what initially caught his attention.

At first, he wasn't sure exactly what he was zooming-in on with his camera ...just a strange light over the farm he thought, but he realized after a while that this light was actually a glowing, hovering object of some sort.

Upon later examination, whilst playing back his film through a TV, he noticed what appeared to be something hanging from the aerial light. Then during his review, he realized that the dangling 'thing' underneath was actually moving; it looked like an animal! (or possibly even 2), with legs kicking:

Lastly on the video, the 'animal' suddenly vanishes from sight, closely followed by the disappearance of the light in the sky, which just blinks out.

Derek had heard no noise coming from the aerial object, yet a strange 'trilling' *sound is audible on the resulting video, similar to that which is sometimes heard inside of crop circles. (*an identical audio phenomenon was witnessed in conjunction with a May, 2010, UFO sighting in the US.)
Eyewitness reports for the next day after Derek's sighting, stated that there was quite a bit of helicopter activity over this area, 'as if they were searching for something'.

The farmland over which this was filmed contains water buffalo, one of the largest herds in the UK.

There are no street lamps or pylons in or near these fields ...usually the scene at night there is one of total darkness.

This footage is absolutely genuine, and it has nothing whatsoever to do with CGI.

The witness is nearly 70 years old, doesn't own a PC and has little knowledge about computers ...and neither does he WANT to know anything about them!

BEAMS needed a bit more information about the land where this all happened, so we began researching.

It turns out that the network of fields there are owned by former F1 racing driver Jody Scheckter: He runs an organic farm called Laverstoke Park, on which are kept the largest herd of water buffalo in the UK, among many other animals.

We contacted the farm today, (20/10/09), to find out if any of their stock was missing, firstly at 11.50 am, when they said that they would get back to us...but after waiting an hour and no call from them, we persisted and phoned them back again, asking to speak to Mr Sheckter's PA, and we were successful.

We explained the situation, saying that "this might sound a bit strange but we have in our possession, recent footage taken by a witness in Overton, of an unidentified aerial object hovering above Mr Scheckter's farmland; what is more, apparently, it seems to be either pulling an animal up to the object, or lowering it down" etc, etc, (fully expecting to hear a loud burst of laughter at the other end), but no, on the contrary, we found the PA to be quite helpful and understanding...much to our amazement!

He didn't sound at all surprised ...and informed us that indeed, they had two 'cow' deaths at their farm on the 29th, (discovered 24 hrs. after the UFO incident); the animals had been discovered in one of their fields by the herdsman, at the very location which Derek had been watching over, but he could not be more specific regarding circumstances. Also, the PA said that he would examine our BEAMS site and the alleged abduction footage.

The BEAMS team have spent months on this case, walking/surveying these fields extensively, and interviewing the witness at great length: The American UFO and animal mutilations authority, Linda Moulton Howe has also quizzed Derek, and had his video expertly examined/authenticated, before carrying his story on her popular Earth Files site.

5th March 2015, 21:52

The account of the Enfield Poltergeist is by far one of the most terrifying paranormal events that I know of. You see, poltergeists as in ghosts capable of physically interacting with our world are fairly rare and easily avoided; just don't go where they are. Similarly; actual registered possessions are even more rare. The Enfield Poltergeist however is the one documented case of a poltergeist not only possessing its victim but also leaving the premises. Welcome to 284 Green Street.

In August 1977 in the village of Brimsdown not far from Enfield UK Peggy Hodgson, a single parent with four children moved into a small townhome at 284 Green Street. This was quite possibly the worst mistake she would make in her life.


It began on the night of August 30th when Peggy's two youngest, Janet and Johnny who shared a room came screaming to their mother that their beds were unaccountably shaking. These occurrences grew over the next day until the following night when the children's dresser began slamming against the wall. Peggy contacted the police that same night. A female police constable not only witnessed a chair move of if its own accord, but filed a formal report of the event with her department and would later sign an affidavit recounting the event.


Events such as these increased in both frequency and aggressiveness; Legos and other toys would randomly shoot across the room hitting walls and sometimes family members. The actions of the poltergeist focused entirely on the two daughters, Janet and Peggy, at times even continuing simultaneously around them both despite one being away from the house. At one point Peggy shouted, I can't move! Something's holding me!, she was found on the stairs with one leg extended behind her.


It didn't take long for investigators and sceptics to begin suspecting the two girls of somehow pranking the entire thing, and it certainly didn't help that on one occasion Janet confessed to her mother and investigators that she at times would test investigators by attempting to fool them, but not all the time. Members of the Society for Psychical Research (SPR) who had been studying the events within the home went on record to state, it did not bother us very much. We had already seen incidents with our own eyes that the children could not possibly have done deliberately. These assertions were made stronger when the day came that the spirit took control of Janet, first in part of the time and then completely.


At first it was odd clicking, whistling, or even barking noises that would come from Janet's vicinity; her lips completely motionless, but this grew into dialogue when investigator Guy Lyon Playfair engaged the entity directly. In a mans voice, but through Janet's mouth the spirit introduced itself as Bill Wilkins, a former tenant of the house and he was happy to provide details; Just before I died, I went blind, and then I had an haemorrhage and I fell asleep and I died in the chair in the corner downstairs. These facts were later verified when journalists tracked down the son of Mr. Wilkens who currently had no access to the house or its residents and was entirely unaware of the events going on.

5th March 2015, 22:02
Published October 9th 2013. Video 1hour 8 mins.

Source :- http://aangirfan.blogspot.co.uk/2011/10/enfield-poltergeist.html.
Link to article which contains more information about The Enfield Poltergiest.

Interesting comment about the marbles.

5th March 2015, 22:07
oow. can't wait to watch this one. thanks.

frances. you are officially a monster. and that's good : )

6th March 2015, 13:58
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/8560C33A-0FB5-446A-B3A8-5659BA690F5C.png_zps1teobr7c.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/8560C33A-0FB5-446A-B3A8-5659BA690F5C.png_zps1teobr7c.jpeg.html)

Link to an article, Ouija: Not A Game.

Source :- http://www.ghostresearch.org/articles/ouija.html

Article by Dale Kaczmarek.

The Ouija board has been used by thousands of people for spirit communication and is very similar to automatic writing, the only difference between the two being the absence of the board itself in automatic writing. Both forms of communication are very dangerous; as are seances, because they are usually uncontrolled forms of communications. In other words, the individuals that use these channels are usually novices and are unaware of the possible dangers that await!

The Ouija board is just a piece of compressed wood, sold at virtually all toy stores and occult supply and book stores. Ouija is a combination of two words: "oui" and "ja" which mean "yes" in French and German respectively. The board itself is not dangerous but the form of communication that you are attempting often is.

Most often the spirits whom are contacted through the Ouija are those whom reside on "the lower astral plane". These spirits are often very confused and may have died a violent or sudden death; murder, suicide, etc. Therefore, many violent, negative and potentially dangerous conditions are present to those using the board. Often times several spirits will attempt to come through at the same time but the real danger lies when you ask for physical proof of their existence! You might say, "Well, if you're really a spirit, then put out this light or move that object!" What you have just done is simple, you have "opened a doorway" and allowed them to enter into the physical world and future problems can and often do arise.

I would strongly advise against the use of the Ouija, automatic writing or sdance. If you don't happen to be lucky or unlucky enough (depends on how you look at it) to contact any ghosts, then if nothing else, you could become emotionally attached or dependent on the board's advice. This can be psychologically adverse on the psyche as you will attempt to get more and more information out of the board and you could actually just be using the board as an avenue to the inside of your own mind without realizing it. In other words, you could be asking questions of the board and then your subconscious mind would be using the planchette to answer your own questions! This often happens to those people who use the board by themselves.

More information in the above link.

6th March 2015, 15:46

Article by Nick Redfern.

Crop circles.

Source :- http://mysteriousuniverse.org/2013/02/crop-circles-ets-art-nah/

Full article in the link.

As some people may already be aware, many of my views on crop circles are hardly what might be termed conventional. But, as crop circles are themselves in no way conventional, for me, at least, my approach to the subject is a highly appropriate one. Heres the deal: for numerous people crop circles are the work of aliens, ET, little grey men with large, wrap-around black eyes, and over-sized heads. You get the picture, right? Of course you do! For the true-believers who pray daily at the altar of our hallowed lord and master, Kenneth Arnold, it has to be ET; it just has to be.
Actually, when it comes to crop circles, no, it doesnt have to be. At all.

Very early on in his crop circle research, however, Matt came to realize something deeply strange and highly intriguing: namely that many people who made the formations were themselves experiencing unusual phenomena and on numerous occasions in the formations of their very own making.

6th March 2015, 16:33
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/E1D10C0F-0AF9-4948-9B29-CF39343D48B4.png_zpscpxtnyo0.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/E1D10C0F-0AF9-4948-9B29-CF39343D48B4.png_zpscpxtnyo0.jpeg.html)

Source :- http://mysteriousuniverse.org/2013/05/crop-circles-and-official-secrets/

Article by Nick Redfern.

Crop Circles and Official Secrets

Nazi UFO.
In early 1941, Sir David Petrie was appointed Director General of the Security Service. MI5, and was given substantial resorces to restructure the organization, whose origins date back to 1909. As a result, MI5 became one of the most efficient agencies of the War. After the defeat of the Nazis in 1945, it was learned that all of the Nazi agents targeted against Britain had been successfully identified, and in some cases recruited as double-agents, by MI5, something that contributed to the success of the Allied Forces landing in Normandy on D-Day on 6 June 1944.

A number of files pertaining to the wartime activities of MI5 have been declassified and are now available for public inspection at the National Archive, Kew, England. One deals with MI5 investigations of what are intriguingly described as markings on the ground. With hindsight, today, those markings may have been nothing less than Crop Circles!

It's also deeply important, however, to note that with regard to the truly unknown formations that MI5 studied (those from Poland, Holland, France and Belgium), the theory they were created by the Nazis was simply that: a theory, an assumption, an assessment of the fragmentary data available.

More information in above link.

6th March 2015, 17:05
I have been using a Ouja board on investigations since 2005 and have never had any problems and I don't know anyone who has !

My own board sits in a bag on top of the wardrobe in my spare bedroom .

We always open and close a session on the board with blessings and light to all involved and invite those who wish to talk to join us and respect us as we respect them . Always on every investigation it is stressed that no one who had been drinking or taken drugs will be allowed to stay. Mainly for the safety of all involved as the risk of them falling in the dark and injuring themselves or others . Also it effects their perceptions of what may be happening during an event which has to be declared "For entertainment only "

I have seen many receive messages that can be fully verified , and have on several occasions checked up on information given to us which has been correct .

We always tell people they have a choice whether to participate or not , nothing is forced on them, any credible group goes by the same ideals. Some start by being very wary but by the end of the night are asking when the next event is as they want to do it all again.

Ouija, table tipping, glass divination seance , E.M.F , voice recorders , human pendulums are all methods of communication to the spirit world , if that is what people believe . If they don't believe , that is their own choice .

Sorry I think I've rambled a bit here :fpalm:

By the way if you are ever down South Shields way , let me know I'll show you some of our haunted places :hiding:

6th March 2015, 19:01
Sounds great Sandancer, fish & chips. ('~')

Always good to get a balanced view of things. Respect, love, being a good person with good intentions, maybe that's all the protection that is needed.

6th March 2015, 20:31
Fantastic thread, thankyou Frances, lb

6th March 2015, 21:50
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2170CF60-3E82-4313-AB3E-F4B62145A41F_zpsxwu5flpv.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2170CF60-3E82-4313-AB3E-F4B62145A41F_zpsxwu5flpv.jpg.html)

Link to Greg Jeffrey's well researched site.

Source :- http://cropcircleresearch.homestead.com/

Crop Circles: A Critical Literature Review
By Greg Jefferys

A complete survey of the academic literature concerning crop circles.

Full article in the link.

Crop circles appear every year all around the world, in their hundreds, while over 10,000 crop circles have been documented in recent history. The origin of crop circles is the subject of debate and, for many people, crop circles remain a profound mystery having no agreed scientific explanation. Crop circles are also genuine historic artefacts that can be documented to have been occurring for more than 300 years. Despite the relative antiquity of crop circles their frequency and complexity appears to have increased significantly over the last thirty years. This sudden increase in complexity is one of the factors that has led to the heated, often irrational, debate as to whether crop circles are a phenomenon of human or non-human origin.

This news piece, concerning the Alton Barnes "Double Helix" appeared in the journal Nature Volume 382 4th July 1996 page 3.

A mysterious double helix pattern 200 meters long appeared overnight in a field of wheat last week near the English village of Alton Barnes in Wiltshire. The pattern, which contains 89 circles was formed in under four hours, says Polly Carson, who owns the field. "There was nothing there at midnight," she says, "Next time we looked, at 4 a.m. it was daylight and there it was."

6th March 2015, 22:01
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/BEC08753-DA14-4C98-A1B5-075FD5B833FE_zpspb1gliy0.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/BEC08753-DA14-4C98-A1B5-075FD5B833FE_zpspb1gliy0.jpg.html)


(The exact text from the original woodcut)

Being a True Relation of a Farmer, who Bargaining with a Poor Mower, about the Cutting down Three Half Acres of Oats: upon the Mower's asking too much, the Farmer swore That the Devil should Mow it rather than He. And so it fell out, that very Night, the Crop of Oat shew'd as if it had been all of a Flame: but next Morning appear'd so neatly mow'd by the Devil or some Infernal Spirit, that no Mortal Man was able to do the like. Also; How the said Oats ly now in the Field, and the Owner has not Power to fetch them away.
Licensed, August 22, 1678.

The provenance of the Mowing Devil is 100% solid, the original can be found in the British Library, referance: The Mowing-Devil: or, strange news out of Hartfordshire, London 1678.
British Library Identifier: System number 001667544 General Reference Collection 8631.bb.27

Copies and variations of the original appeared in several reprints in the 19th and early 20th centuries. These are also listed with the original in a British Library calalog search using the search term "Mowing Devil".

6th March 2015, 22:06
Glad you are enjoying it Lookbeyond.
You may even have a story to contribute?
As you may have noticed, I like an image to go with the story. It's like a visual aid and sits better in my memory box.

7th March 2015, 04:42
Really neat thread and wanted to thank you for the effort.

7th March 2015, 23:06
Thank you Mojo, glad you are popping in for a bit of a read.

7th March 2015, 23:18

Unknown Explorers - Unicorn

The Unicorn, from the Latin words unus meaning one and cornu meaning horn, is a legendary mythological creature known the world over from folktales, songs, poems, ancient bestiaries, and epic stories. Though the modern image of the Unicorn is that of a white steed with a single ivory horn protruding from its forehead, the more traditional image of the Unicorn has the beard of a goat, the tail of a lion and cloven hooves, depending on the region the Unicorn can take on other physical properties as well.

An early written account of the Unicorn appeared about 5,000 years ago in Chinese Mythology where the Unicorn can appear in many different physical forms but is most commonly described as having the body of a deer, the tail of an ox, the hooves of a horse and of course a single short horn growing out of the middle of its forehead. The hair on its back was said to contain the five sacred Chinese colors, which are red, yellow, blue, white and black, and is some times depicted with green scales like a dragon.

visit - Unicorn gallery The Chinese Unicorn was known as the Kilin a combination of both the words Ki, the male Unicorn and Lin, the female Unicorn. It was said to have lived for roughly one thousand years and was always careful not to tread on even the tiniest living thing eating only plant life that had naturally died. It was believed that the appearance of the Unicorn was as sign of good time to come, and the fact that it has not been seen in many centuries is believed by some to suggest that we are living in bad times. These same people also believe that the Unicorn will reappear when the time is right and when goodness reigns.

Chinese mythology also tells of how the Unicorn could foretell the birth of great men such as the philosopher Confucius whose pregnant mother was said to have met a Unicorn in the woods in 551 B.C. The Unicorn gave her a small piece of jade, a symbol of wisdom, and placed its head in her lap; she realized the importance of this event and took it as a good omen from the gods. Along the same lines the Unicorn was said to be able to foretell the death of great men and sure enough in Confucius old age he reportedly saw a Unicorn himself and knew it meant he would soon die.

In addition to China, other Asian countries also have traditions which involve Unicorn like creatures. In Japan it is known as the Kirin which has a shaggy mane and the body of a bull. Unlike the Chinese Unicorn, it was a beast to be feared, especially by criminals. The Kirin was said to be able to detect guilt, Japanese judges even went as far as to call upon the beast when they themselves could not determine the guilty party. Upon delegating guilt the Kirin would cast its gaze upon the criminal and pierce him through the heart with its horn.

visit - Unicorn gallery By the 4th century B.C. the Unicorn had become a very popular animal in the Western world and was made mention of in the writings of Greek historian and physician Ctesias, who returned from his travels to Persia with fantastic stories of a creature he called the wild ass of India. Though he himself did not witness one of these creatures they were described to him as being equal in size to a horse, with a white body, a red head, bluish eyes and a straight horn which grew from its forehead. He further described the lower part of the horn as being white, the middle black and the tip red.

As a physician stories that this creatures horn protected against deadly poison especially interested Ctesias who would later learn that drinking cups made from the horn of a Unicorn were believed to possess the power of neutralizing poisons if one were to drink from them.

Shortly after Ctesias stories of the Unicorn became known the famous Greek philosopher Aristotle deduced that the Unicorn was more than likely a real animal; however he did not believe that the creatures horn contained any magical powers. The respected historian Pliny the Elder included the Unicorn in his master work, Historia Naturalis, and came to the conclusion that the Unicorn did, in fact, existed in India. Unlike the typical Unicorn in Western mythology Plinys version of the creature was a ferocious beast with the body of the horse, the head of a deer, the feet of an elephant, the tail of a wild boar and a single black horn protruding from its forehead. Both Pliny the Elder and Aristotle deducted that there was no more reason to doubt the existence of the Unicorn than that of an elephant or giraffe, pointing out that just because they had never personally seen one did not mean it did not exist.

visit - Unicorn gallery Belief in the Unicorn continued during medieval times and stemmed from both Biblical and ancient accounts of the creature. According to the book of Genesis, God gave Adam the task of naming everything he saw and in some translations of the Bible, the Unicorn was the first creature named, thereby elevating it above all other beasts in the universe. When Adam and Eve were forced to leave paradise the Unicorn went with them and came to represent purity and chastity, thus the belief in the Unicorns purity is thought to have stemmed from its Biblical beginnings.

The Bible also offers its explanation as to why the Unicorn has not been seen in such a long period of time. During the great flood, that engulfed the world for 40 days and 40 nights, Noah took two of every animal and placed them aboard his Arc so that they may survive, however the Unicorns were not among them. A Jewish folk tale mentions that the Unicorn was original aboard the Arc, but demanded so much space and attention that Noah banished them. When the world began to flood these Unicorns most assuredly drowned, however some believe that they evolved into the Arctic narwhale.

By 200 A.D., noted Christian apologist Tertullian had dubbed the Unicorn a small fierce kidlike animal and a symbol of Christ himself, its horn later to become symbolic of the unity of Christ and God. Some have argued that the due to the strong belief in the Unicorns existence in the Bible that the creature must have, at one point, existed. However there are those who believe that during the translation of the bible the term Unicorn was mistranslated and used in place of several other horned animals, causing it to appear in the Bible more than originally intended.

As time passed and explorers began to sail the earth they would often return with tales of fantastic monsters and animals from the far off places they had been. One such report, by famous explorer Marco Polo, described a creature that he called a Unicorn as follows:

visit - Unicorn gallery Scarcely smaller than elephants. They have the hair of a buffalo and feet like an elephant's. They have a single large black horn in the middle of the forehead... They have a head like a wild boar's They spend their time by preference wallowing in mud and slime. They are very ugly brutes to look at. They are not at all such as we describe them when we relate that they let themselves be captured by virgins, but clean contrary to our notions.

Its is fairly clear by his description of the Unicorn that Marco Polo was describing a rhinoceros leading many modern researchers to speculate that the entire Unicorn legend may have stemmed from sightings of a one horned creature like the rhinoceros by an individual who had never before seen such an animal.

Many Unicorn legends suggest that there is only one way in which a hunter would ever be able to catch a Unicorn. This traditional method of hunting Unicorns involved the beasts entrapment by a virgin. In one of Leonardo de Vincis notebooks he wrote that the Unicorn, through its intemperance and not knowing how to control itself, for the love it bears to fair maidens forgets its ferocity and wildness, and laying aside all fear it will go up to a seated damsel and go to sleep in her lap, and thus the hunters take it.


visit - Unicorn gallery The famous late Gothic series of seven tapestry hangings, The Hunt of the Unicorn, which now hang in the Cloisters division of the Metropolitan Museum of Art in New York, are considered by some to be the high point of European tapestry manufacturing. In this series, richly dressed noblemen, accompanied by huntsmen and hounds, pursue a Unicorn against a setting of buildings and gardens.

They bring the animal to bay with the help of a maiden who traps it with her charms, appearing to kill it, and bring it back to the castle. In the last and most famous of these seven panels, entitled The Unicorn in Captivity, the Unicorn is shown alive again and happy, chained to a pomegranate tree surrounded by a circular fence in a field of flowers. The series was woven for an unknown patron in about 1500 in the Low Countries, probably Brussels or Liege.

With so many accounts and world wide reports of the Unicorn, mainly from long ago, modern researchers have suggested a plethora of theories as to the true identity of the original Unicorn. As mentioned above some researchers have suggested that original Unicorn reports may have stemmed from encounters between Europeans and the rhinoceros. Humans who lived during the time of the last major Ice Age would have been quite familiar with the wooly rhinoceros; their legends of these beasts may have been pasted down through the generation eventually evolving into to what we know today as the Unicorn.

Furthermore, Europeans and West Asians have been traveling to Sub Saharan Africa for as long as we have documented records. Also Chinese from as far back as the Han Dynasty, around 220 B.C., were traveling to East Africa leading some to speculate that these early travels may have all encountered the rhinoceros and, not known what it was, mistaken it for the Unicorn. In support of this theory, 13th century explorer Marco Polo claimed to have seen a Unicorn in Java, but his description, which can be found above, makes it clear to modern readers that he actually saw a Javanese rhinoceros.

Another theory suggests that the Unicorn is based on a now extinct animal, sometimes called the Great Unicorn, known to science as the Elasmotherium, a huge Eurasian rhinoceros. Elasmotherium is thought to have looked a little something like a horse, but it had a large single horn protruding from its forehead. It is thought to have gone extinct at about the same time as the rest of the glacial age mega fauna, like the wooly rhinoceros and wooly mammoth, about 1.6 million years ago. However, according science writer Willy Ley and the Nordisk Familybook, published between 1876 and 1899, the animal may have survived long enough to be remembered in the legends of the Evenk people of Russia as a huge black bull with a single horn in its forehead.

visit - Unicorn gallery There is also testimony by the medieval traveler Ibn Fadlan, who is usually considered a reliable source, which suggests that Elasmotherium may have survived into historical times, his testimony reads as follows:

There is nearby a wide steppe, and there dwells, it is told, an animal smaller than a camel, but taller than a bull. Its head is the head of a ram, and its tail is a bulls tail. Its body is that of a mule and its hooves are like those of a bull. In the middle of its head it has a horn, thick and round, and as the horn goes higher, it narrows until it is like a spearhead. Some of these horns grow to three or five ells, depending on the size of the animal. It thrives on the leaves of penof trees, which are excellent greenery. Whenever it sees a rider, it approaches and if the rider has a fast horse, the horse tries to escape by running fast, and if the beast overtakes them, it picks the rider out of the saddle with its horn, and tosses him in the air, and meets him with the point of the horn, and continues doing so until the rider dies. But it will not harm or hurt the horse in any way or manner.

The locals seek it in the steppe and in the forest until they can kill it. It is done so: they climb the tall trees between which the animal passes. It requires several bowmen with poisoned arrows; and when the beast is in between them, they shoot and wound it unto its death. And indeed I have seen three big bowls shaped like Yemen seashells, that the king has, and he told me that they are made out of that animals horn.

Even if the Elasmotherium is not the creature described by Ibn Fadlan, it only leads us back to the original theory an ordinary rhinoceros may have some relation to the Unicorn.

Other animals suggested as possible sources of the original Unicorn legend include the following:

The oryx, an antelope like animal with two long, thin horns projecting from its forehead. Some researchers have suggested that, seen from the side and from a distance, these two horns appear as one, though the horn projects backwards not forward as in the classic Unicorn, the oryx its self has a similar appears as a horse for a distance. These same researchers believe that travelers in Arabia could have derived tales of the Unicorn from these animals. Published in 1486, The Peregrinatio in terram sanctam was the first printed illustrated travel book. It describing a pilgrimage to Jerusalem and thence to Egypt by way of Mount Sinai. It featured many large woodcuts by Erhard Reuwich, who went on the trip, mostly detailed and accurate views of cities. The book also contained pictures of animals seen on the journey, including a crocodile, camel, and unicorn, presumably an oryx, which they could easily have seen on their route.

The eland, a very large antelope like creature, thought to be somewhat mystical or spiritual perhaps at least partly because it would defend its self and others against lions and was able to kill these fearsome predators at a time when people only had slow acting poisoned arrows to defend themselves with. Eland are very frequently depicted in the rock art of the region, which implies that they were viewed as having a strong connection to the other world, and in several languages the word for eland and for dance is the same; significant because shamans used dance as their means of drawing power from the other world. Eland fat was used when mixing the pigments for these pictographs, and in the preparation of many medicines. This special regard for the eland may well have been picked up by early travelers. It is even rumored in the area of Cape Town one horned eland were known to occur naturally, perhaps as the result of a recessive gene.

The narwhal, this ocean dwelling mammal has also been suggested as the source of the original Unicorn legends, not so much the live swimming version but skeletal remains which would have possessed the long narrow horn. It is not hard to imagine that a person coming across the skeletal remains of a narwhal may have pieced it back together in a way in which it would have looked nothing like the narwhal and could have taken on the appearance of a land animal. Unicorn horns often found in cabinets of curiosities in Medieval and Renaissance Europe were very often nothing more than the distinct straight spiral tusk of the narwhal. It is believed that the usual depiction of the Unicorn horn in art derives from the narwhal tusk.

The domestic goat, a rare deformity of the generative tissues can cause the horns of the ordinary goat to become joined together, producing an animal which can look extraordinary; such an animal could be another possible inspiration for the original unicorn legends, especially those from ancient China which depict the Unicorn as being rather goat like in physical appearance.

As you can see there have been more than enough theories as to the possible original identity of the Unicorn, though none of which really explain the magical characteristics of the beast, which are thought by most to be a by product of the human imagination. We may never really know what was behind the creation of the Unicorn legend and we must not forget about those who believe that the creature behind the Unicorn legend might just be an actual Unicorn, a magical creature who awaits the onset of good to return to its former place in the world.

The Evidence
There is currently no physical evidence to support the existence of the creature described in most Unicorn legends.

The Sightings
Adam first saw the Unicorn in the Garden of Eden; it was the first of the Earths creatures to be named by Adam this securing a special place over all the animals in the universe.

It is said that almost 5,000 years ago a Unicorn appeared to give Chinese Emperor Fu Hsi the secrets of written language.

In 2697 B.C. it is said that a Unicorn made an appearance in the garden of Chinas Yellow Emperor, Huang Di.

In about 2000 B.C. Chinese Emperor Yao is said to have had a run in with a Unicorn.

In 551 B.C., Confucius' pregnant mother met a Unicorn in the woods. It gave her a small piece of jade and placed its head in her lap. She realized the importance of the event and knew it was a good omen from the gods.

It is said that legendary philosopher Confucius once sighted a Unicorn.

In the 3rd century B.C., the Macedonian general Alexander the Great boasted that in one of his conquests, he rode a Unicorn into battle.

In the 1st century B.C, Roman Emperor Julius Caesar reported seeing a Unicorn in the deep forests of southwestern Germany.

In the mid 1100's Prester John ruled over a vast Asian empire and was reputed to have a number of tame Unicorns.

In the late 1200sItalian trader Marco Polo became famous for his accounts of travel in China and Southeast Asia. He even reported seeing a large Unicorn, almost as big as an elephant. His detailed description was almost certainly a rhinoceros, but the retelling of his tales and the illustrations that accompanied them usually made the Unicorn fit in with the traditional Western horse like creature.

The Stats (Where applicable)

Classification: Hybrid
Size: Reports vary from that of a goat to slightly smaller than an elephant
Weight: Unknown
Diet: Herbivore
Location: World Wide
Movement: Four legged walking
Environment: Forests, grasslands and plains

8th March 2015, 16:27

The Green Children Of Woolpit. This is a better article with extra and interesting information regarding the mystery.

Source:- http://eclectariumshuker.blogspot.co.uk/2012/11/the-green-children-of-woolpit.html

Article by Dr Karl Shuker.


If we are to believe the medieval chroniclers, during the Middle Ages Britain was a land not unaccustomed to the appearance of many extraordinary marvels and miracles - but few were stranger than the unheralded arrival in Woolpit of the green children.

This extraordinary episode is believed to have taken place during the reign of either King Stephen (1135-1154 AD) or King Henry II (1154-1189 AD), both reigns occurring during an unstable time of great poverty and hardship for the ordinary masses, and it appears to have been first recorded by two monastic scholars, penning separate but closely corresponding versions during the early 1200s. One of these scholars was Ralph of Coggeshall, who, in 1207, was the abbot of a Benedictine abbey in the Essex village of Coggeshall. The relevant passage, from his Chronicon Anglicarum, was translated into English from its original Latin by Thomas Keightley in his own book, The Fairy Mythology (1884). The other scholar was a well-educated Augustinian monk from Yorkshire, known as William of Newburgh, who documented the episode in his Historia Rerum

In both versions, the locality where the strangely-hued visitors appeared was named as Woolpit, a small village just a few miles to the east of Bury St Edmunds in Suffolk. 'Woolpit' is a corruption of 'Wolfpit', for in the Middle Ages wolves still existed in Britain, and on the outskirts of this particular village were a number of deep pits dating back to ancient times that were traditionally used for trapping these creatures. However, it is possible that on at least one occasion these pits ensnared - or released? - two much more exotic entities.

Alongside Woolpits village name sign, depicting the green children and a wolf (Dr Karl Shuker)

One day, some of the Woolpit villagers spotted two very unusual individuals near to the mouth of one of these pits. They seemed to be children - one was a girl, the other was a boy and somewhat younger in age. Both of them were dressed in unfamiliar-looking clothes, and spoke in a language that was unintelligible to the villagers - but by far the most bizarre characteristic of this peculiar pair was their colour. It was as if they had been skilfully fashioned from summer leaves or soft meadow grass, for just like their clothes, and even the strange hue of their eyes, their skin was green!


The banner of St Marys Church, depicting the green children (Dr Karl Shuker)

Totally bemused, the villagers decided to take these incongruous infants to someone whose elevated status and education would enable him to decide the best course of action to pursue regarding them. And so it was that the green children of Woolpit (whose original names appear never to have been recorded) were introduced to Sir Richard de Calne, a knight living at Wikes.

Not surprisingly, Sir Richard was initially as perplexed as the villagers had been by the sight of these outlandish youngsters, who were weeping bitterly. Were they just frightened, or were they hungry too? There was only one way to find out. After doing what he could to try to console them, he then set out to discover their favourite food, by offering them as many different dishes as possible - but all to no avail. Every type of food placed before them was instantly rejected, and their anguished howls became ever louder.

Finally, inspired more by desperation than deliberation, Sir Richard and his staff brought into the house some raw bean shoots - and to everyone's surprise the children immediately made it clear via non-verbal but no less evocative means that these were what they desired. When the shoots were handed to them, however, they amazed their observers by ignoring the bulging pods...and splitting open the stalks instead! Not surprisingly, they did not discover any beans, and so they hurled the shoots away in disgust and disappointment, until they were shown that the beans were contained in the pods. At once they began eating the beans, and from their evident delight it was clear that these were a familiar food to them.

Indeed, for several weeks to come they would not eat anything else, surviving entirely upon an exclusive diet of beans. Eventually, however, the girl began to consume other foods too, but the boy refused to do so. Inevitably, he became ever weaker, and in less than a year he had died. His sister, conversely, survived and prospered, maturing as the years passed by into a normal young woman, whose skin gradually faded to a more typical shade. In due course, she married a man from King's Lynn, in southern Norfolk (and in some later accounts she then became known as Agnes Barre).

Perhaps the most significant event in her acclimatisation was that she eventually learnt to speak English fairly fluently. At last, she would be able to shed some much-needed light upon the greatest mystery of all surrounding herself and her late brother - their origin. Where had these remarkable children come from?

In reality, however, her testimony served only to deepen the mystery, which has now spanned over eight centuries without reaching a satisfactory conclusion. According to Keightley's translation of the green children's history as penned by Ralph of Coggeshall:

"Being frequently asked about the people of her country, she asserted that the inhabitants, and all they had in that country, were of a green colour; and that they saw no sun, but enjoyed a degree of light like what is after sunset. Being asked how she came into this country with the aforesaid boy, she replied, that as they were following their flocks, they came to a certain cavern, on entering which they heard a delightful sound of bells; ravished by whose sweetness, they went for a long time wandering on through the cavern, until they came to its mouth. When they came out of it, they were struck senseless by the excessive light of the sun, and the unusual temperature of the air; and they thus lay for a long time. Being terrified by the noise of those who came on them, they wished to fly, but they could not find the entrance of the cavern before they were caught."

Readers perusing the first portion of this excerpt may be forgiven for wondering whether I had slyly inserted a description of the Emerald City from L. Frank Baum's immortal children's book The Wonderful Wizard of Oz (1900). Certainly, there is an unexpected similarity between this fictional viridescent realm and the supposed origin of the green children - a parallel made even more intriguing by the fact that certain accounts of the Woolpit green children have actually claimed that they were transported to Woolpit by a whirlwind, just as Dorothy and her dog Toto were transported to Oz by a cyclone! Who knows - perhaps Baum was aware of the Woolpit episode, and incorporated a modified version of its theme within his book?

Be that as it may (or may not!), it is important to note that the version of the green girl's testimony documented by William of Newburgh differs from that of the Abbot Ralph, inasmuch as he claims that the villagers had found the two children wandering through the fields around Woolpit, rather than at the mouth of one of the wolfpits. A third chronicler from this period, Gervase of Tilbury, made the same claim, and his account also amplified some of the details given in those of the other two writers:

"We are folk of St Martin's Land; for he is the chief saint among us. We know not where the land is, and remember only that one day we were feeding our father's flock in the field when we heard a great noise like bells, as when, at St Edmunds [Bury St Edmunds], they all peal together. And on a sudden we were both caught up in the spirit and found ourselves in your harvest field. Among us no sun rises, nor is there open sunshine, but such a twilight as here goes before the rising and setting of the sun. Yet there is a land of light to be seen not far from us, but cut off from us by a stream of great width."

Could Woolpit be the land of light, and could the stream be a river - or even a sea?

Faced with such a bewildering if not bewitching tale, it is hardly surprising that down through the centuries the mystery of Woolpit's green children has attracted a diverse array of theories and proposed explanations - ranging from the mundane to the metaphysical.

The most striking feature of the story is the green colour of the children's clothes, eyes, and - most especially - their skin, which has attracted appreciable attention from folklorists, and for good reason. Green is the colour of Faerie, of Nature, and, in Celtic mythology, of Death. Several well-known examples and associations readily spring to mind - could the green children of Woolpit constitute yet another one?


Ornamental wall plaque depicting the Green Man (Dr Karl Shuker)

Prominent among these is a mysterious entity known as Jack-in-the-Green or the Green Man, depicted as a shaggy humanoid figure covered not in hair or fur but in sprouting leaves instead, and sometimes merely as a foliate head. He is portrayed in many church carvings and decorations, including ornate misericords, tympana, fonts, tombs, roof bosses, and screens, and is also preserved in the name and signs of many pubs and inns. Variously classed as a pagan god, a tree spirit, or the personification of fertility and the renewal of life in spring, the Green Man's complex symbolism as well as his longstanding association in art and religion is vigorously examined in William Anderson's fascinating book Green Man (1990).


Another Green Man wall plaque (Dr Karl Shuker)

Equally noteworthy, and possibly allied to the Green Man, is the enigmatic Green Knight, as featured in a classic if anonymous 14th-Century poem, 'Sir Gawain and the Green Knight'. It tells of a mysterious knight with green skin, wearing green armour, and riding a green horse who arrived uninvited one day at the hall of King Arthur and challenged his knights to trade blows with him. Only one, Sir Gawain, accepted the strange visitor's challenge, and promptly chopped off his head - but instead of dying, the Green Knight merely picked up his severed head and told Gawain to meet him in a year's time so that he could return the favour. When Gawain did so, his bravery was rewarded by the Green Knight's failure to chop off his head - after which the knight revealed himself to be Sir Bertilak, at whose castle Gawain had been staying while
awaiting his potentially fatal meeting with the Green Knight.


Gawain and the Green Knight (artist unknown to me)

This eerie tale has a direct link with Faerie, because it transpired that Sir Bertilak was transformed into the Green Knight by the enchantment of King Arthur's half-sister, Morgan Le Fay, and as with so many fairy links the colour embodying the enchantment was green. Green is, in any event, the favourite colour for fairy clothing, and some fairy beings, particularly elves, are often described as green-hued.


Green is the colour of Faerie and fairies

Even the land of Faerie as described in traditional folktales bears a degree of resemblance to the Woolpit green girl's account of St Martin's Land. While journeying through Wales in 1188 AD, Giraldus Cambrensis documented one such story - concerning the visit to Faerie by a boy called Elidor - in his subsequent narrative, Itinerarium Cambriae. Translated into English by R.C. Hoare, it includes the following description of Faerie:

"...a most beautiful country, adorned with rivers and meadows, woods and plains, but obscure, and not illuminated with the full light of the sun. All the days were cloudy, and the nights extremely dark, on account of the absence of the moon and stars."

Nor should we forget the legendary outlaw Robin Hood, dressed in Lincoln Green and sharing the sylvan seclusion of Sherwood Forest with Maid Marian and their band of Merry Men - for Robin and Marian are sometimes likened to or even directly homologised with the King and Queen of Faerie.


Robin Hood - Louis Rhead (1912)

Particularly pertinent to the folklore facet in seeking an explanation for the green foundlings of Woolpit is their especial liking for beans. According to ancient Celtic tradition, beans are the food of the dead - the sole sustenance of resurrected corpses and ghosts - thus enhancing the unworldly aura already encompassing these weird children.

The Middle Ages were extremely credulous, unscientific times brimming over with portents, misconceptions, exaggerations, and superstitious fancies of every kind. Hence it is a very hazardous task attempting to distinguish between fact and folklore, hearsay and truth when analysing accounts from this period. The green children of Woolpit may be nothing more than an imaginative rumour or fairytale given a semblance of substance by uncritical or distorted chronicling, but it is unlikely that this theory can ever be adequately tested.


'Family Tree' (Robert M Williams)

A very different and far more dramatic explanation was proffered by Harold T. Wilkins, an investigator of unexplained anomalies. In his book Mysteries: Solved and Unsolved (1959), Wilkins boldly proposed that the green children may have entered our world from a parallel version (existing in a separate dimensional plane but directly alongside our own), by accidentally passing through some form of interdimensional 'window' bridging the two.

Other writers have offered the equally radical scenario of a vast but gloomy subterranean world linked to our own by a worldwide labyrinth of interconnecting tunnels, and inhabited by a mysterious race of advanced humanoids, two of whose children accidentally became lost in one such tunnel and eventually wandered out into our own sunlit world above-ground.

Another dramatic proposal is that the green children are extraterrestrials. As long ago as 1651, Robert Burton opined in his tome Anatomy of Melancholy that they may have come from Venus or Mars. Much more recently, the extraterrestrial hypothesis has been pursued enthusiastically by astronomer Duncan Lunan, assistant curator at Scotlands Airdrie Observatory. Based upon the childrens description of their twilit St Martins land, and the great river separating it from a luminous land beyond, Lunan has speculated that they may have originated from a planet whose one side permanently faces the sun and whose other is permanently cloaked in darkness with a twilit zone sandwiched between them. As for the great river, Lunan has postulated that this is actually a huge canal that encircles the entire planet and is used for planet-wide thermoregulatory purposes. He believes that they must have reached Earth by teleportation, and has suggested that this was accompanied by a bright auroral display, thereby interpreting the childrens description of a sweet sound of bells as a visual rather than an aural stimulus.

Bearing in mind, however, the claim by both contemporary chroniclers of the green children episode that once the two began eating normal food their green skin colour slowly vanished, and that the girl grew up into a typical-looking woman and married locally (there are even claims that some modern-day descendants of her lineage exist today, including one branch in the USA), it seems unlikely that they belonged to some alien species.


The Emerald City, from L. Frank Baum's children's novel The Wonderful Wizard of Oz (1900)

As an advocate of Ockham's Razor - a philosophical maxim stating that the simplest answer is usually the likeliest, provided that it fits all of the available facts - I personally prefer the rather more prosaic but much more tangible explanation offered by researcher Paul Harris, with whom I have corresponded at length concerning the history of Woolpit's green children. Paul has studied this fascinating case in considerable depth, and has presented his illuminating findings in a detailed Fortean Times article (spring 1991) and subsequently elsewhere too (see my own book Dr Shuker's Casebook, 2008, for full details).

Harris speculated that the twilit world of St Martin's Land and the underground cavern through which the green children came to Woolpit may owe more to local geography than to parallel worlds and interdimensional windows. Just over a mile north of Bury St Edmunds is the village of Fornham St Martin. Remembering that the girl referred to Bury St Edmunds merely as "St Edmunds", perhaps "St Martin's Land" was her own abbreviation for Fornham St Martin. If so, her story is no longer so opaque to interpretation.

As pointed out by Harris, northwest of Woolpit and separated from it by the river Lark are the thick woodlands of Thetford Forest, at the centre of which are numerous Neolithic flint mines. Looking out from this dim, shadowy region towards the more open, and hence sunnier, countryside surrounding Woolpit on the far side of the Lark certainly corresponds closely to the scene described by the green girl with regard to the "land of light" visible from St Martin's Land and separated from the latter by "a stream of great width". And the mysterious underground cavern leading to Woolpit could be any of the flint mine tunnels running from Thetford Forest and emerging on the opposite side of the Lark.


Babes in the Wood 1879 woodcut by Randolph Caldecott

Prior to the reign of Henry II, there had been a significant influx of Flemish weavers and merchants into Eastern England, but these were severely persecuted by Henry, culminating in a massacre of the Flemish at a battle in 1173 near Bury St Edmunds. Paul deems it very plausible that the green children were Flemish children from Fornham St Martin whose parents had been killed, and who had fled away northward into the dense woodland terrain of Thetford Forest (whose dark shadowed interior would have reminded them of twilight), but survived there for a time in a half-starved state (recalling the traditional 'Babes in the Wood' fairy tale) before wandering out among the roaming livestock of farmers and later becoming even more disoriented within this region's maze of subterranean mining tunnels - leading them ever further away from their home territory. Eventually, while wandering aimlessly through one of these tunnels, they came by chance within earshot of the bells of Woolpit's village church, and after following the familiar sound of pealing church bells they finally emerged from the tunnel, confused and dazzled by the sudden glare of the outside world's bright sunshine.


St Mary's Church, Woolpit (Dr Karl Shuker)

To substantiate this proposed scenario, Harris offered the following three thought-provoking pieces of corroborating evidence:

Firstly: in medieval times, villages were extremely insular - so much so that villagers hardly ever travelled outside their own neighbourhood. Consequently, even the dialects spoken by villagers from nearby villages were very distinct from one another. This meant that the dialect of anyone visiting Woolpit from a fairly distant, non-local village, such as Fornham St Martin, for instance, would have been virtually unintelligible (and entirely so if the children had been Flemish) - just like the green children's speech, in fact.

Secondly: there is a type of anaemia known as chlorosis that confers a green tinge to the skin of sufferers. It is caused by poor eating - and is therefore a disease to which young children lost and starving in the outdoors would be particularly susceptible. Significantly, chlorosis can be cured if the diet of sufferers is improved - and the green girl's skin did indeed become pink after she had begun to eat a wider range of foods.

(A related proposal supported by some researchers is that the green children had been abandoned or orphaned as youngsters and thereafter reared by wolves. Because these feral children would have lived in caves with the wolves away from sunlight and would probably have had a very poor diet, they may have suffered from chlorosis, turning their skin green. Moreover, in a Daily Mail letter of 2 July 1997 discussing this theory, Laraine Bates of Brome, Suffolk, stated that after appearing at Woolpit both children were said to howl at a full moon and were sometimes seen running on all fours.)

Thirdly: a centuries-old East Anglian legend tells of how two young children, heirs to the estate of their dead parents, were poisoned with arsenic and then abandoned by their evil guardian in the depths of Wayland Wood, in the vicinity of Thetford Forest. If this were more than a legend, it could conceivably explain the origin of the green children - and surely it is more than just a coincidence that one of the effects of arsenic poisoning, which is not always lethal, is that the victim's skin turns green.

Speaking of coincidences: Over the years, several writers have alluded to a mysterious Spanish episode that duplicates almost exactly the events discussed here for Woolpit. A pair of young children, the elder of the two a girl, but both with green skin, are discovered at the mouth of a cave by villagers from nearby Banjos in Catalonia. They are taken to the home of a nobleman called Seor Ricardo da Calno (a name remarkably similar to Sir Richard de Calne!), who cannot tempt them to eat anything - except for beans. The girl gradually learns Spanish, and announces that she and her brother come from a permanently twilit land separated by a wide river from a much sunnier country.

Indeed, the only significant differences between the two stories are that the Banjos version is set in the 19th Century (the children allegedly appeared in August 1887), and the girl as well as the boy eventually dies.

Sussex-based researcher Frank Preston has carried out several enquiries in an attempt to validate this story, but all without success. Similarly, when the British Council Institute in Barcelona conducted their own investigations on his behalf, they too drew a complete blank. After methodically searching and contacting Spanish town hall, library, and museum archives, and perusing all of the relevant newspapers for August 1887, they were unable to locate a single reference to this singular incident. Clearly, therefore, it was a complete fabrication, evidently inspired by the Woolpit history - not that this is too surprising a revelation really...bearing in mind that the village of Banjos does not exist either!

But what about the green children of Woolpit? Today, more than 800 years later, they are still fondly recalled here, commemorated in a village sign and also depicted in the banner of Woolpit's church. Harris's theory remains the most convincing explanation put forward so far, but without any unequivocal physical evidence to examine we can never be absolutely certain of the truth behind this small Suffolk village's most celebrated visitors.

Yet assuming that they did indeed exist, and had inexplicably found themselves far from their home (wherever that may have been), a second link with L. Frank Baum's masterpiece The Wizard of Oz readily comes to mind. After all, their thoughts on finding themselves in Woolpit were no doubt akin to those voiced aloud by Judy Garland's Dorothy: "Toto, I've a feeling we're not in Kansas anymore!" Nor is that the last of the Baum links.


Title page from the first edition of L. Frank Baum's novel The Wonderful Wizard of Oz (1900)

Several years ago, I visited Woolpit to see for myself the various relics there commemorating the history of the green children. These include the tall, elegant village name sign standing not far from St Mary's Church that depicts the two children, the church, and a wolf; the colourful banner of the church that also depicts them; and a scroll inside the church on which the history of the green children is enscribed. Walking through St Marys Church, moreover, I was surprised to find a most unexpected correspondence between Oz and Woolpit.


A mythological winged creature carved at the end of a pew in St Mary's Church, Woolpit (Dr Karl Shuker)

The church contains numerous carvings of animals, some real and others mythological, but one of the most startling of these, perched at the end of a pew, is an extraordinary composite beast that looks remarkably like a flying monkey!


The winged monkey carved on a pew inside St Marys Church, Woolpit (Dr Karl Shuker)

In The Wizard of Oz, Dorothy and her friends were, of course, pursued and harried by a flock of flying monkeys sent by the Wicked Witch of the West. Meticulously carved, with every feather beautifully delineated, this mini-masterpiece may be an opinicus, i.e. a griffin-related hybrid, sometimes combining a simian face with a lions body and the plumed wings of an eagle yet another bizarre being finding shelter in the magical village .

8th March 2015, 19:18

Source :- http://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/aeolian_harp

Aeolian harp

The aeolian harp (also olian harp or wind harp) is a musical instrument that is "played" by the wind, which initiates harmonic resonances to create the harp's often eerie sound. Also known as the harmonic harp and spirit harp, the aeolian harp originated in ancient Greece. The instrument was also found in the cultures of India and China. German Jesuit scholar and renowned Egyptologist Athanasius Kircher (1601–1680) is credited with having constructed the first modern aeolian harp in 1650.


Aeolian Harp at the Hohenbaden Castle, Baden Baden, Germany.

The aeolian harp takes its name from the Greek god of the wind, Aeolus, since its other-worldly sounds are initiated by the movement of the wind over its strings. The instruments became very popular as household ornaments during the Romantic Era, and are still hand-crafted today. The English poet Samuel Taylor Coleridge and the Americans Ralph Waldo Emerson and Henry David Thoreau all found the aeolian harp to possess unique spiritual qualities.

The aeolian harp became popular again in twentieth century music with composers such as Henry Cowell, who experimented with innovative techniques in sound production. They have also found a place in contemporary music recordings. Some contemporary aeolian harps are made in the form of monumental metal sound sculptures located on the roof of a building or a hilltop where there is abundant wind to generate sound.

Design and operation

Aeolian harps can vary in terms of their basic design. The traditional aeolian harp is essentially a wooden box including a sounding board with 10 or 12 strings stretched lengthwise across two bridges. It is often placed in a slightly opened window where the wind can blow across the strings to produce sounds. The strings can be made of different materials or thicknesses. They can all be tuned to the same note or can be tuned to different notes to form chords. There are also larger aeolian harps that stand upright in order to catch the wind with greater intensity. The intensity of the wind crossing the strings determines the variety of tones produced. Although it will not directly affect their pitches, wind intensity does affect harmonic resonances dramatically, creating surprising variations in the instrument's sound.


The sound of the aeolian harp depends on construction, tuning, and the strength of the wind passing over the strings. It can range from a barely audible hum to a loud scream. If the strings are tuned to different notes, sometimes only one tone is heard and sometimes chords are formed, producing a haunting effect ranging from calmly spiritual to frighteningly eerie.

The wind vibrating the strings produces pitches of the overtone series or harmonics—barely audible higher pitches contained within a musical tone. The presence of these faint pitches is what produces the tonal characteristics of a particular musical instrument. As wind crosses the strings of the aeolian harp, it sets the strings in motion and results in a series of harmonics: most commonly the third, the twelfth, and the upper octave intoning over the fundamental note in the overtone series and acting as a drone.

The harp is driven by an aeroelastic effect, known as the von Karman vortex street effect. The motion of the wind across a string causes a periodic vortex downstream and which causes the string to vibrate. The merest motion of the wind across a string forces the air on the leading side to move faster than that on the trailing side. This causes the pressure ahead of the string to be slightly less than that behind, pushing the string further to the side, until the restoring force arising from deflection halts and reverses the motion. Similar to the intentional "feedback" effect in some amplified electric guitars, in aeolian harps, this can multiply the sound to dramatic proportions.

The same effect can sometimes be observed in overhead utility lines, which produce a hum sometimes fast enough to be heard or slow enough to be seen. Often mistaken as caused by electricity, the sound is actually caused by the vibration of the wire, similar to that found in stringed musical instruments. A stiff rod will perform in a similar manner. A non-telescoping automobile radio antenna can be a dramatic exhibitor of this effect. The effect can happen in other media as well, such as in the anchor line of a ship in a river.

Aeolian harps in music

The Etude in A flat major for piano (1836) by Frdric Chopin (Op. 25, no. 1) is sometimes called the "Aeolian Harp" etude, a nickname given it by Robert Schumann. The piece features a delicate, tender, and flowing melody in the fifth finger of the pianist's right hand, over a background of rapid pedaled arpeggios. One of Sergei Lyapunov's 12 tudes d'excution transcendante, Op. 11 No.9, is named by the author "Harpes oliennes" (aeolian harps). In this virtuoso piece, written between 1897 and 1905, the tremolo accompaniment seems to imitate the sounding of the instrument. Henry Cowell's Aeolian Harp (1923) was one of the first piano pieces ever to feature extended techniques on the piano which included plucking and sweeping the pianist's hands directly across the strings of the piano.

In 1972, Chuck Hancock and Harry Bee recorded a giant aeolian harp built by the members of a commune on a hilltop in California. United Artists released their double LP entitled, The Wind Harp—Song From The Hill, part of which was used to created otherworldly sound effects in the movie The Exorcist. In 2003, a large aeolian harp was constructed at Burning Man, an annual event held in the Black Rock Desert, in Northern Nevada. Australian artist, composer and sound sculptor Alan Lamb has also created and recorded several very large scale aeolian harps, including one consisting of long spans of telegraph wire on 12 acres in rural Baldivis south of Perth, England. In 2006, Italian Classical/New Age composer, Oreobambo, used the aeolian harp on his CD, Energy Journeys.

The aeolian harp in literature

Aeolus was the Greek god of the winds and ruler of the island of Aeolia. In Homer's Odyssey, Aeolus provides the wandering Odysseus favorable winds to aid him on his journey.

English Romantic poet and philosopher, Samuel Taylor Coleridge (1772-1834), immortalized the instrument in his poem of 1795 The Eolian Harp, in which he references the harp and wind as being single aspects of the same universe and origin coming together in a harmonious fashion.

And that simplest Lute,
How by the desultory breeze caress'd,
Like some coy maid half-yielding to her lover,
It pours such sweet upbraiding, as must needs
Tempt to repeat the wrong ! And now, its strings
Boldlier swept, the long sequacious notes
Over delicious surges sink and rise,
Such a soft floating witchery of sound
As twilight Elfins make, when they at eve
Voyage on gentle gales from Faery-Land,
Where Melodies round honey-dropping flowers,
Footless and wild, like birds of Paradise,
Nor pause, nor perch, hovering on untam'd wing!
American poet Henry David Thoreau (1817-1862) wrote a poem entitled Rumors from an Aeolian Harp and Ralph Waldo Emerson (1803-1882) also referenced the Aeolian Harp in several of his writings, including The Maiden Song of the Aeolian Harp.

According to Cynthia A. Cavanaugh of Kean University, late in his creative life, Emerson (who owned an aeolian harp), viewed the instrument as "more than an instrument; it becomes a symbol of beauty, wisdom, and divine harmony in his poetry." She further asserts: "The taint of human impurity does not touch the Aeolian harp because the music of the harp is produced by nature's breeze. Emerson once told Moncure Conway that, 'A single breath of spring fragrance coming into his open window and blending with strains of his Aeolian harp had revived in him memories and reanimated thoughts that had perished under turmoil of the times." In the Maiden Song of the Aeolian Harp one of the entries in his last book of poetry, Selected Poems, published in 1876, Emerson wrote from the point of view of the personified aeolian harp itself, who declines to be played by a human hand."

8th March 2015, 19:28

Uploaded April 25th 2011. Video 14:39.

Lovely video by Stan Hershank, showing the basic method of making an Aeolian Harp.
You get to see where to place it and hear the tones being played by the earths breath.

8th March 2015, 19:49
Link to an article, Are One World Trade Center's "eerie noises" Infrasound?

Source :- http://www.suspicious0bserverscollective.org/the-blog/are-one-world-trade-centers-eerie-noises-infrasound

A local news article published by PIX11 on December 3rd, 2013 points out an important anecdote, "Animal New York reports that residents began hearing the strange howling, whistling sounds during Hurricane Sandy last year.

A 2012 article from The Daily Mail Online, 'Superstorm Sandy turned World Trade Center into an Aeolian harp...' used an interesting anecdote, "The storm, which included gusts of 80 mph, briefly turned the tower in an enormous concrete version of an Aeolian harp, a musical instrument played by the wind.

This article contains two very short videos of the sound recordings.

10th March 2015, 17:35

Source :- http://www.paranormalsoup.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=41276

The Disembodied Hairy Hand.

I think I must have been around the age of ten, when my dad first recounted a terrifying experience he had whilst playing on the street with friends, as a child. The story had the air of eeriness and mystery to it, and the tale quickly glued itself into my mind, feeding my imagination over the years.

It happened back in London, in the early 1950s. My dad, Roger, met up with some friends during school holidays, and would often mess about in town, wondering about, buying magazines, exchanging sweets. It was during one particular day that he was in town, far from home, and began to feel the urge to use the toilet. Taking the long walk back home to take a pee didnt seem so enticing, so he headed over to the nearest public toilet whilst his friends waited outside.

Im guessing it was much like any other public toilet smelly, dirty, walls coated in colourful graffiti. My dad stepped in to what he presumed to be an empty toilet: all of the cubicle doors appeared to be open, from what he recalls. He stepped inside one. Without being detailed my dad used the toilet. Whilst he was in there, he heard someone close one of the toilet doors next to him. Unperturbed after all, why shouldnt someone else come in and use the facility? my dad flushed, let himself out, and began washing his hands at the sink.

It was whilst he was doing this that he felt something grab his ankle from behind. He spun around, startled, and looked down. What he saw frightened him: It was an extremely large hand, the skin looked almost grey, and there was hair across the back of the hand. It was reaching out, from beneath the locked cubicle door, and gabbing firmly the back of my dads ankle and leg, trying to pull him.
Unnerved and shocked, he shook his leg free of the large, inhuman looking hand, and ran from the toilets, terrified. He fled past his friends, saying he needed to go home. He never returned to that particular area again. He never forgot the episode.

My dad, all those years later, never did feel able to explain away the experience. Of course, time can distort memory, and certainly in childhood, ones imagination can flee to places of unreality in the blink of an eye. Yet my dad feels absolutely certain about what he saw and attests strongly to the realistic appearance of the devilish hand that tried to grab him.

My dad is of a sceptical nature, I trusted he was telling me his experience to the best of his ability and with the details that his memory could muster.

It was something I never forgot myself. It was when I was a bit older, that I started hearing more about occurrences like this. Apparently, a being known as Hairy Hands has made somewhat a name for itself/himself in the UK.
Most of the account springs from Devon, in a place called Dartmoor. Miles of fields and long stretches of roads make up most of what is known as Dartmoor it is quiet, except for the lounging wildlife strewn across the greenery. It is desolate, far from busy towns.

There have been reports over the years of people who have been driving their vehicle across this countryside and finding a pair of disembodied hairy hands appear before them, only to take control of the steering wheel. Due to the loss of control, it was reported that cars would veer off the road and drivers were shaken up from the ensuing road accident.

10th March 2015, 18:13
Source :- http://www.legendarydartmoor.co.uk/hairy_hands.htm

Imaging the year is 1925 and it is a dark winters night, the sky is clear and the air is cold, a frost is starting to bite at the whitening verge side. You and your partner are driving along the B3212 between Postbridge and Two bridges after visiting friends in Moretonhampstead. This old turnpike road was once known as the 'Carters Road' because a man called Carter built it.

The car is freezing and to keep out the moorland chill you both have heavy coats and thick gloves. On the left the moon is peering up over Arch tor and the combination of it's yellowish beams and the dim car headlights a pair of fiery eyes are gleaming in the middle of the road. As you get nearer a brown hunched figure stands transfixed, those blood red eyes just stare deep into your soul. Your partner screams and you grab the brake, the heavy rubber tyres slide across the icy surface. Seconds seem like minutes as the vehicle glides gracefully sidewards along the bumpy road and stops just short of the static monster of the night.

Gradually your racing heart slows down and your senses return, and there a red deer, transfixed with fear in the glare of the headlights, stands quivering. Your partner is not sure whether to laugh or cry, the deer regains its wits and gracefully bounds off towards Archerton Bog, the swishing of the icy grass is the only sound that betrays the path of the animal.

If it was not so cold you would take off your gloves and light a cigarette, but there are many miles to go before you sleep so onwards speeds the little car. The headlights pick out the small Cherrybrook Bridge in the distance and you can see the sharp right hand bend leading into it. Knowing the road is icy you gently apply the brakes and select your course, allowing for the hard granite parapet of the bridge. Suddenly and for no reason the car sharply veers to the left hand side of the road, you grip the wheel tighter and notice a pair of severed hands clamped around it. No matter how hard you try to force the car back onto the road the hands stubbornly steer it towards the verge.

A sickening jolt announces that the car has just left the road, this is followed by a nerve grating screeching sound as the willow branches scratch along the side of the vehicle. Eventually the car crashes to a halt, steam billows hissing up into the cold night air and there is silence, a stomach churning silence. Nervously you glance at the steering wheel those putrid, ghostly hands have vanished as quickly as they appeared. You check your partner, she is as white as the big moon that is hanging over the moor, the smell of hot oily water and burning rubber flares your nostrils... Congratulations you have just met the 'Hairy Hands of Dartmoor'!

Some time around the early 1900's a series of accidents were reported along the stretch of the B3212 road which runs from above Postbridge to Two Bridges. Cyclists said how suddenly the handlebars of their bikes were wrenched out of their hands, forcing the bike into the ditch. Pony and traps were also forced off the road and onto the verge. Drivers of cars and motor coaches were experiencing the same occurrences.

In 1921 Dr Helby from Princetown had his motorcycle and side car suddenly forced out of control. His two children were tossed out of the sidecar and sadly the doctor was killed. Not long after this tragic event and Army Officer was injured when his motorcycle was driven off the road, he lived to tell the tale and the one he told was that of muscular, hairy hands clamping over his and forcing the bike into the verge. The Daily Mail soon picked up the story and the ghostly events became headline news. The local authorities sent engineers to investigate and repairs were made to the road.

In the 1920's a woman staying in a caravan parked in the ruins of Powder Mills was woken one night and saw a hairy hand creeping up the window, she made the appropriate sign of the cross and the dismembered limb vanished.
A car was then found upturned in the ditch with its driver dead at the wheel, the cause of the accident was never established. To this present day there are still reports of either spectral hands grabbing the steering wheel or of an evil presence inside the car which in some cases leads to erratic steering.

11th March 2015, 00:26

Source :- http://liparanormalinvestigators.com/lipi_shadows.shtml

Shadow People.

There's a growing interest in the phenomenon of shadow people. What are they? Ghosts? Interdimensional beings? Time travelers? Something else?

"WHAT WAS THAT?" You were sitting comfortably on your sofareading the latest issue of FATE in the dim light when movement across the room caught your attention. It seemed dark and shadowy, but there was nothing there. You returned to your reading - and a moment later there it was again. You looked up quickly this time and saw the fleeting but distinctly human shape of the shadow pass quickly over the far wall... and disappear.

What was that? Some natural shadow? Your heightened imagination? A ghost? Or was it something that seems to be a spreading phenomenon - apparitions that are coming to be known as "shadow people" or "shadow beings." Perhaps this is an old phenomenon with a new name that is now being discussed more openly, in part thanks to the Internet. Or maybe it's a phenomenon that, for some reason, is manifesting with greater frequency and intensity now.

Those who are experiencing and studying the shadow people phenomenon say that these entities almost always used to be seen out of the corner of the eye and very briefly. But more and more, people are beginning to see them straight on and for longer periods of time. Some experiencers testify that they have even seen eyes, usually red, on these shadow beings.

The mysterious sightings have become a hot topic of conversion in paranormal chat rooms, message boards and websites, and it is given widespread attention on paranormal talk radio.

What are shadow people and where do they come from? Several theories have been offered.


The explanation we get from skeptics and mainstream science - and who are usually people who have never experienced the shadow people phenomenon - is that it is nothing more than the active human imagination. It's our minds playing tricks on us... our eyes seeing things in a fraction of a second that aren't really there - illusions... real shadows caused by passing auto headlights, or some similar explanation. And without a doubt, these explanations probably can account for some if not many experiences. The human eye and mind are easily fooled. But can they account for all cases?


To call these entities ghosts demands first a definition of what we mean by ghosts. (See the article: Ghosts: What Are They?) But by almost any definition, shadow people are somewhat different than ghost phenomena. Whereas ghost apparitions are almost always a misty white, vaporish or have a decidedly human form and appearance (very often with discernable "clothing"), shadow beings are much darker and more shadow-like. In general, although the shadow people often do have a human outline or shape, because they are dark, the details of their appearance is lacking. This is in contrast to many ghost sightingsin which the witness can describe the ghost's facial features, style of clothing and other details. The one detail most often noted in some shadow being sightings are their glowing red eyes.


The dark countenance and malevolent feelings that are often reported in association with these creatures has led some researchers to speculate that they may be demonic in nature. If they are demons, we have to wonder what their purpose or intent is in letting themselves be seen in this manner. Is it merely to frighten?


One interesting idea suggests that shadow people are the shadows or essences of people who are having out-of-body experiences. According to Jerry Gross, an author, lecturer and teacher about astral travel, we all travel out of the bodywhen we are asleep. Perhaps, this theory says, we are seeing the ephemeral astral bodies of these twilight travelers.


People from our own future, another idea states, could have found the means to travel to the past - our time. However they are able to accomplish this incredible feat, perhaps in that state they appear to us merely as passing shadows as they observe the events of our timeline.


Even mainstream science is fairly convinced that there are dimensions other than the three we inhabit. And if these other dimensions exist, who or what (if anything) inhabits them? Some theorists say that these dimensions exist parallel and very close to our own, although invisible to us. And if there are inhabitants in these other dimensions, it is possible that they have found a way to intrude on our dimension and become, at least partially, visible? If so, they could very well appear as shadows. It has long been held by psychics and other sensitives that beings on other planes of existence are of different "vibrations." Science is beginning to look at reality, on a quantum level, in the same way - that particles of the smallest size exist as vibrations. Perhaps, some theorize, the vibrations of our existence are beginning to mesh with those of another dimension, which accounts for the increase in such phenomena as ghosts, shadow people and possibly aliens.


The alien and abduction phenomena are so bizarre that it's no surprise that extraterrestrials are suspects as the shadow people. Abductees have reported in many cases that the alien grays seem to be able to pass through walls and closed windows, and to appear and disappear abruptly, among other otherworldly talents. Perhaps, too, they can go about their alien agenda disguised in the shadows.

There's a good deal of overlapping among the above ideas, of course. Aliens and ghosts could be interdimensional beings, or aliens could be time travelers - and some believe demons are responsible for all of these disturbing phenomena.

There is no way to prove or disprove any theories about a phenomenon that is so mysterious, that happens so quickly and without warning. Science finds it virtually impossible to catalog or study such phenomena in any methodical way. All we can do, at present, is to document personal experiences and try to piece together what the shadow people phenomenon might be. Perhaps it's an old mystery becoming more recognizable... perhaps it represents a doorway to and from different planes of existence... or perhaps it's just shadows.

11th March 2015, 00:43

Source :- http://mysteriousuniverse.org/2014/12/beware-of-the-hat-man/

Article by Nick Redfern.

Beware of the Hat Man.

A couple of nights ago I finished reading the new book from Heidi Hollis, The Hat Man: The True Story of Evil Encounters. This is a fascinating book that deserves to be read by students of various areas of research, including UFOs, hauntings, alien abductions, demonology, other realms of existence, the afterlife, and much more, too, including the Men in Black - the latter being an issue Ill return to later.

I have known Heidi since 2005 when we took part in a week-long filming for a never-aired television show on the Roswell affair of 1947. I also know Heidi to be a skilled writer and researcher, and someone who knows how to grab the attention of her readers and write in a fashion that is both informative and entertaining. And, with that said, onto Heidis latest release.

The Hat Man is a book that is as illuminating as it is disturbing. Across its 240 pages it tells of the rise, development, and spreading phenomenon of the creepy character of the books title. And Heidi as a result of her research, writings, radio shows, and willingness to help people has become the undeniable focal point for reports of the Hat Man.

All of this brings us to the most important question of all: who, or what, is the Hat Man? Well, thats a very good question. Put simply, an untold number of people, dating back to an untold period of time, have reported encounters with what is clearly a malevolent entity with intentions that are not good not in the slightest.

On some occasions the Hat Man appears in shadowy form (not unlike the infamous Shadow People to whom the Hat Man is almost certainly related, even if were not sure why). On many occasions, however, the Hat Man appears in regular, human form, sporting a black beard and a black suit, and wearing a long overcoat or a cloak almost always black, too.

Most noticeable about this creepy figure is, of course, his hat. Sometimes, its a fedora, other times its an old style top hat. Occasionally, its more like a cowboy hat. But, regardless of the kind of hat, its always present.

Many of the encounters occur while the victim is in a distinct altered state that of sleeping. Nightmarish accounts of terrifying visitations, in the early hours of the morning, from the Hat Man abound in the pages of Heidis book. None of them are positive. All of them are negative. The Hat Man appears to be attracted to or provokes (maybe, even, both) bad luck, misfortune, ill-health, and even death. Soul-stealing may be one of the calling cards of the horror in the hat.

What makes the Hat Man so difficult to pin down in terms of what he is and what he represents is that he appears in numerous situations. Those who have dabbled with Ouija boards have received ominous visits. As have alien abductees who have reported seeing the man in connection to the so-called Grays and Mantis-type aliens. People whose lives have taken bad turns find themselves plagued by the Hat Man.

Even more ominous, the Hat Man appears to be attracted to certain families several generations will report sightings of this grim and devious thing. And if that was not enough, Heidi tells of how the Hat Man intruded upon her very own life: friends and family reported strange Hat Man-style experiences. As Heidis research progressed, so did what appeared to be an uncanny awareness on the part of the Hat Man that Heidi was tracking him down.

This is something I have personally experienced on a number of occasions: when we look for these entities something appears to alert them to what were doing. Heidi also notes how more than a few witnesses to the Hat Man have had prophetic dreams, and nightmares of a dark and apocalyptic future involving nuclear war.

Now to the Men in Black, which I mentioned at the beginning of this article. In the same way that Heidi gets a massive amount of Hat Man reports, so I get a great deal of Men in Black reports having written a couple of books on the subject and numerous articles. Heidi touches upon the MIB mystery in her book which is not surprising, given that the MIB and the Hat Man look very alike.

But theres something else: I have a number of cases on record where people received MIB visitations after using Ouija boards just like Heidi with the Hat Man. I have reports of people who have linked outbreaks of ill health with the MIB which is also an aspect of the Hat Man controversy.

And lets not forget, when near-singlehandedly in the early 1950s Albert Bender ushered in the phenomenon of the Men in Black, his MIB were nothing like government agents. They manifested in his bedroom, late at night, amid an overpowering stench of brimstone. They had bright shining eyes and oozed menace. On top of that, Benders health was dramatically affected (in a bad way, I should stress) by his hat-wearing visitors of the night.

Do I think the Hat Man and the Men in Black are both part of something bigger and inter-connected? Yes, I most certainly do.

Heidi pulls no punches when it comes to her theories on whats afoot: she is firmly of the opinion that the Hat Man is a devilish entity as in literally. As a Christian, Heidi believes the Hat Man to be a minion of the Devil, a thing that is playing a major role in the battle between good and evil, and for the souls of the Human Race.

Others may have differing opinions. The important fact, however, is that the Hat Man is being seen. And its being seen more and more. Something is going on. Something strange is out there. Something that wants us. Something that taunts and even manipulates us. Its name is the Hat Man. And you should most definitely read Heidis book on this ominous thing.

11th March 2015, 15:52

Source :- http://www.visionaryliving.com/2008/09/17/our-devotion-to-angels/

Rosemary Ellen Guiley | Paranormal Research | Ghosts & Hauntings - Visionary Living.

Guardian Angels By Rosemary Ellen Guiley.

Copyright Visionary Living, Inc.

In recent years, weve witnessed a tremendous resurgence of interest in angels. This interest seems new to many people who are discovering angels for the first time. However, our presentation attention is but the latest part of a long tradition that has sought to preserve a sacred mystery. Angels reveal the path to God.

Special devotion and veneration of the angels have been permitted, even encouraged, in the Christian church since the churchs beginnings. Devotional cults are most prominent in Catholicism. Catholic tradition regards angels as conscious beings of high intelligence, not bound by the limitations of physical laws, who can be of help to humanitybut who must not be worshiped or adored, or placed above Christ or God. Devotion to angels centers on imitating them, for they in turn imitate God. Veneration of saints is closely associated with angelic devotion, for saints are considered to be the real friends of angels and models of piety to men and women.

Though angels played an important role in Christian piety from a very early stage, it was not until 325 A.D. that the Council of Nicea made belief in angels a part of dogma. This stimulated theological discussions and writings on angels that have continued to the present.

The early Christian Church looked to St. Paul for setting the standard for veneration of angels. On various occasions, Paul referred to angels within a context of respect and veneration. In 1 Corinthians 11:1-16, for example, Paul discusses proper ways to worship. Women should worship with their heads covered, he says in 11:10, because of the angels. In this way, they show respect for the divine order, which is administered by angels (also, women are assigned a lower status than men, whose heads are Christ; men should not worship with their heads covered).

Early Church Fathers were sometimes cautious about encouraging veneration of angels. On one hand, angels were convenient substitutes for pagan gods and daimones, a type of intermediary spirit, and thus aided the campaign for conversion. On the other hand, the Fathers did not wish to see worship of pagan gods merely transferred to angels. St. Justin Martyr defended veneration of angels, and the philosopher Celsus declared that angels were different from gods, else they would be called demons.

Origen took pains to distinguish between worship of God and devotion to angels. In his work Contra Celsum, he states: We indeed acknowledge that Angels are ministering spirits, and we say they are sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation, and that they ascend, bearing the supplications of men, to the purest of the heavenly places in the universe, or even to the supercelestial regions purer still, and they come down from these, conveying to each one, according to his deserts, something enjoined by God to be conferred by them upon those who are to be the recipients of His benefits For every prayer and supplication and intercession is to be sent up to the Supreme God through the High Priest, who is above all the Angels, the living Word and God It is enough to secure that the holy Angels be propitious to us, and that they do all things on our behalf, that our disposition of mind toward God should imitate, as far as possible for human nature, the example of these holy Angels, who themselves imitate the example of their God.

St. Augustine was among those who feared that veneration of angels would be confused with worship of pagan gods. We honor them out of charity not out of servitude, he said primly in De Vera Religione.

Nonetheless, angels found their place in Christian faith, and by the sixth century veneration of them was firmly established. St. Benedict and Pope St. Gregory fostered devotion to angels. Devotion reached a height during the Middle Ages. St. Bernard of Clairvaux was especially ardent about the guardian angel. Citing Psalm 90:11, which states, God has given his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways, Bernard advocated lavishing great respect, gratitude and love upon angels.

Testimony of the saints

Devotion to angels was stimulated for centuries by the accounts of the saints, many of whom wrote or spoke of frequent encounters with angels. St. Gemma Galgani (1878-1903) had a rich visionary life, recorded in detail in her diaries and letters. She saw her guardian angel and heard his voice. Her conversations with her angel were observed and recorded by others who could only hear one side of the conversationhers. Her spiritual director commented that whenever she saw or listened to her angel, she entered into an ecstatic state of consciousness, lost in another world; as soon as she turned her eyes away, she resumed her usual personality.
Gemmas angel was her constant companion, so familiar that she often treated him like a brother. She was once admonished by Father Germano, her spiritual directorwho overheard one of her one-way conversationsthat she should treat him with more respect. She agreed, and vowed to remain one hundred steps behind the angel whenever she saw him coming.

Sometimes the angel was severe with her in order to keep her on the straight and narrow spiritual path. He would find fault with her, and tell her he was ashamed of her. If she strayed from the path, he would depart from her presence for awhile.

Perhaps the most remarkable trademark of Gemmas angel was his couriership. She would send him off on errands to deliver verbal messages to people in distant places, and return with their replies. Gemma considered this angelic postal service to be a natural thing. Others reportedly received the messages. Sometimes replies were delivered back to her by the guardian angel of Father Germano. When some suggested this was the work of the devil, Father Germano subjected Gemma to various spiritual tests, asking for irrefutable signs, and got them.

One June 8, 1899, when Gemma was twenty-two, she received the stigmata. Her angel helped her climb into bed. Gemma was visited by other angels as well, and often by Father Germanos guardian angel, who, she said, had a brilliant star over his head. No thought or deed of hers ever escaped angelic attention. If she was distracted in prayer, her angel would punish her. If she did not feel well, or if she would not eat enough, the angel exhibited a tender side, inquiring after her welfare and urging her to eat.

Angelic confraternities

Veneration of the angels also led to the establishment of confraternities, legal and approved associations whose purpose is work of piety or charity and the advancement of public worship. The first Archconfraternity of Saint Michael was established in 1878 in Italy (an archconfraternity has the right to affiliate other confraternities). Confraternities were particularly popular during the nineteenth century; they have had renewed interest in the latter twentieth century. In 1950, Philangeli was established in England with Episcopal approval, and has spread worldwide. Members seek to become real friends with angels.
The Opus Sanctorum Angelorum (The Work of the Holy Angels) is one of the newer Catholic movements intended to renew and bolster belief in guardian angels, and to foster a collaboration between angels and humans for the glory of God, the salvation of humanity, and the regeneration of all creation. The Opus Sanctorum Angelorum was sanctioned by Pope Paul VI in 1968, who probably was influenced by Pope Pius XII, who advocated a renewal of devotion to angels.

The goal of the Opus is a divine marriage between humanity and the angelic kingdom. The Opus teaches that the guardian angel protects against physical and spiritual danger, and evil thoughts; corrects people when they sin; enlightens and instructs; conveys prayers to God; assists in death; and takes souls to heaven or purgatory.

Devotion today

How should we regard angels today? While some people participate in devotional orders as a way of recognizing angels, most of us are more informal. Regardless of how we wish to try to communicate with angels, or what role we believe they play in our lives, its important to keep in mind that the ultimate purpose of angelic communion is to purify the soul and reach God. If we stay focussed on this idea, our interaction with this vibration of the Godhead will stay on a high plane of consciousness.

11th March 2015, 18:45
The Hexham Heads

In 1972 , the Robson family of Hexham Northumberland had just moved to their new house , the two young brothers Colin then 11 and Leslie 9 were clearing the garden when they dug up two strange 'heads'

One apparently had a skull like face and appeared masculine leading to it being known as the 'boy'. It was greenish grey and glittered with crystal quartz.It seemed to have hair modelled in stripes from front to back.The other the 'girl ' or 'hag' was claimed to resemble a witch with bulging eyes and hair combed back into a 'bun'

The story goes that once the heads were cleaned and put out on display in the house they were quickly put away as many strange 'poltergeist like' events occured. Some nights later their neighbours heard and saw a 'half man , half beast ' enter their bedroom , when they screamed the beast ignored them and padded out down the stairs 'as if on its hind legs '.The front door was later found to be open and they concluded the beast was searching for something and left to continue its search !

The two heads were believed to be Celtic in origin and passed to collector Dr Anne Ross who had others in her possession and wished to compare them .A few nights later at her home in Southhampton, Dr Ross awoke at 2.am feeling cold and frightened and saw a strange creature in her bedroom doorway

"It was about 6feet tall slightly stooping and it was black against the white door.It was half animal and half man . The upper part I would have said was a wolf , the lower part was human and I would have said it was covered with a kind of black , very dark fur . It went out and I just saw it clearly and then it disappeared , and something made me run after it , a thing I wouldn't normally have done ,but I felt compelled to . I got out of bed and just ran , I could hear it going down the stairs and then it disappeared towards the back of the house !"

Some time later Dr Ross came home to find her daughter very distressed , she explained she unlocked the front door went in to see a large black shape rushing down the stairs , half way down it vaulted the bannister landing with a soft thud like a large heavy animal with padded feet .

Dr Ross believed the Hexham Heads were responsible for these mysterious events and passed her whole collection onto other collectors. The Hexham Heads ending up in the British Museum where they were put on display then strangely removed .! To this day NO-ONE seems to know where the heads are or what happened to them !!!

This is just a potted version of the story , there is a very good book "Quest for the Hexham Heads " by Paul Screeton, that takes you deeper into the tale and includes many interviews with those involved. The author has spent forty years investigating , and still continues hoping to find out more :hiding:

Sorry Frances I know you like pictures , but having a few issues with my old laptop at the moment , I'm sure you will find some for us , you are the Queen of this thread :winner:

11th March 2015, 19:16
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/21A027ED-90C7-4CC8-B9B1-2EE719205A8C.png_zpswidl3qhc.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/21A027ED-90C7-4CC8-B9B1-2EE719205A8C.png_zpswidl3qhc.jpeg.html)

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/EE9AE10D-0348-47BD-BD16-3BEC64DE4974.png_zpsjoo3ejkl.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/EE9AE10D-0348-47BD-BD16-3BEC64DE4974.png_zpsjoo3ejkl.jpeg.html)

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-07/3F7C50B1-086D-452B-AF76-F47197FD88A7.png_zps3mrrd4xt.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-07/3F7C50B1-086D-452B-AF76-F47197FD88A7.png_zps3mrrd4xt.jpeg.html)
Great spooky story Sandancer, and to think that I live not that far from Hexham.
One day those heads may just turn up.

11th March 2015, 19:24
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/2BFBA671-9CA1-49B9-BD20-FB821DFC47D3.png_zpsfqlwgnjv.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/2BFBA671-9CA1-49B9-BD20-FB821DFC47D3.png_zpsfqlwgnjv.jpeg.html)

The beast that was looking for "The Heads"

12th March 2015, 00:31
Source :- http://karlshuker.blogspot.co.uk/2014/05/the-big-grey-man-of-ben-macdhui.html

Link to article by Dr Karl Shuker.

Part 1.


Ben MacDhuis principal claim to fame is that, at 4296 ft (1309 m), it is the highest mountain in the Cairngorms range and is second only to Ben Nevis throughout Scotland. However, it is also famous indeed, infamous as Scotlands haunted mountain, thanks to the sinister, ostensibly supernatural entity known as Am Fear Liath Mor, the Big Grey Man (BGM), said to haunt its lofty peak.


What is so remarkable about the Big Grey Man case is the extraordinary range of mysterious phenomena associated with it, and which are every bit as dramatic as they are diverse. Take, for instance, various reports of irrational panic linked to this supposed beings presence, which include the following, defining BGM account.

The BGM first attracted major attention beyond the immediate environs of Ben MacDhui in December 1925, when internationally-renowned mountaineer and London Universitys Professor of Organic Chemistry John Norman Collie (1859-1942) startled his audience while speaking at the Annual General Meeting of Aberdeens Cairngorm Club by recalling a truly bizarre event that had happened to him when climbing Ben MacDhui in 1891. (Over two decades prior to the meeting in Aberdeen, Collie had spoken of his Ben MacDhui experience to a local New Zealand newspaper, but this had not attracted such interest.)


Prof. James Norman Collie, photographed in c.1912 ( University College London (UCL) Chemistry Collections)

While descending through a heavy mist from the Cairn at this mountains flat, barren summit:

"I began to think I heard something else than merely the noise of my own footsteps. For every few steps I took I heard a crunch, and then another crunch as if someone was walking after me but taking steps three or four times the length of my own.

"I said to myself, This is all nonsense. I listened and heard it again but could see nothing in the mist. As I walked on and the eerie crunch, crunch, sounded behind me I was seized with terror and took to my heels, staggering blindly among the boulders for four or five miles nearly down to Rothiemurchus Forest.

"Whatever you make of it I do not know, but there is something very queer about the top of Ben MacDhui and I will not go back there again by myself I know."

The anomalous sound of footsteps not in sync with those of the ear-witness has also been reported on several other occasions from Ben MacDhui. In 1904, while gathering biological specimens on the mountain for Aberdeen University, Hugh Welsh and his brother often heard the sound of pacing footsteps, both at night and during the day, but never succeeded in tracing their origin. Similarly, in 1940, while spending a summers night beneath a huge block of stone on Ben MacDhuis slope known as the Shelter Stone, Scottish author R. Macdonald Robertson and a friend were awakened by the growls of Robertsons bull terrier, and clearly heard the sound of crunching steps approaching them along the gravel path leading to the Stone, until, abruptly, they faded away again, and the dog then relaxed.


Ben MacDhui's Shelter Stone, c.1905 postcard

Even stranger was the experience of fellow author Wendy Wood, also in 1940, who heard while upon the Lairig Ghru (an arduous but much-traversed pass through the Cairngorms) what sounded to her like an enormously resonant Gaelic-speaking voice directly beneath her. After vainly searching the snow all around in case someone was trapped underneath it and was calling out for help, she became very apprehensive and duly began descending the mountain. As she did so, however, she heard what she later described as gigantic footsteps following her where there had previously been no sound, upon which she experienced a blinding panic, sending her fleeing downwards in absolute terror.

A comparable scenario (missing only the Gaelic voice) was experienced in 1945 by competent mountaineer Peter Densham. Eating his lunch at the summit, he suddenly heard crunching footsteps emanating from the Cairn close by, but as he stood up to investigate, an inexplicable wave of uncontrollable fear washed over him, causing him to flee wildly, so wildly in fact that he barely stopped himself plummeting headlong over a treacherous cliff known as Lurchers Crag.

On 26 September 2006, the following account was posted on the Cryptomundo cryptozoology website by a correspondent with the user name big max:

"I was climbing back down Ben MacDhui in May 1988 when I experienced the footsteps phenomenon mentioned by others. It was pretty misty and I was alone. But it was like something was behind me, only 10 metres or so, keeping track of me. I back-tracked to see if anyone was there. I didnt see anything, but it was weird enough to scare me, particularly as the sounds occurred both when I was moving or stationary. It was only after I told this story to a Glasgow cousin years later that I first heard about the Grey Man."



In 2007, the winning entry in the category of Best Highland Amateur Film at the annual Fort William Mountain Festival was a 10-minute-and-one-second-long video entitled The Big Grey Man of Ben MacDhui, produced by an eight-person team of film makers (including Richard Cross, Jez Curnow, and Peter George) from scottishhills.com. It was also screened at the Edinburgh Mountain Film Festival in 2006, and can presently be viewed at http://www.biggreyman.co.uk and on YouTube. It features a number of local figures and mountain experts airing their thoughts on the subject, as well as shoots at various locations on and near Ben MacDhui, including a cold Winter Solstice at Corrour Bothy on 23 December 2005, a walk along the Lairig Ghru in March 2006, and a visit to the mountains summit in May 2006.

Long article so continued....

12th March 2015, 01:25
Part 2.


In spite of its descriptive Big Grey Man name, surprisingly few visual BGM encounters are on file, and even those are far from consistent. When Prof. Collies account of his Ben MacDhui experience was originally published in New Zealand, it stimulated another renowned mountaineer, Dr A.M. Kellas, to write to him with details of an astonishing encounter made by himself and his brother, Henry Kellas, while climbing Ben MacDhui. Eschewing mere footsteps, the Kellas brothers claimed to have seen a huge figure, at least as tall as the 10-ft-high Cairn and described by them as a big grey man, walking out of the Lairig Ghru Pass and around the Cairn towards the summit where it passed out of sight. Moreover, while awaiting the entitys reappearance, they were suddenly struck with acute fear, and raced, panic-stricken, down the mountain, convinced that the entity was pursuing them.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/8017838df46ff5c1b71e6ac920ff624d_zps7f01ba53.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/8017838df46ff5c1b71e6ac920ff624d_zps7f01ba53.jpg.h tml)

Ben MacDhui in the Cairngorms, taken from Carn Liath in the Grampians (public domain)

One night in 1942 while resting at the Shelter Stone and looking out towards Loch Avon, climber Sydney Scroggie suddenly spied:
"...a tall, stately, human figure, appear out of the blackness on one side of the loch, and clearly silhouetted against the water pace with long, deliberate steps across the combined burns just where they enter the loch."

Despite rushing over to the spot, Scroggie found no footsteps or any other evidence of the figures erstwhile presence, but experienced such unease that he swiftly returned to the Shelter Stone.

During October 1943, while walking alone along the Lairig Ghru, mountaineer-naturalist Alexander Tewnion abruptly heard long striding footsteps behind him, and to his horror he saw through the mist a strange shape looming forth and then charging directly towards him. Drawing out his revolver, Tewnion shot three times at the figure, but it continued approaching him, so Tewnion fled downwards to Glen Derry.


Does Ben MacDhui harbour its very own version of bigfoot? ( William Rebsamen)

Even more incredible, however, was the entity reportedly spied one night on Ben MacDhui by a friend of climber-writer Richard Frere. Having pitched a tent beside the Cairn, Freres friend awoke, to see a brown shape standing between his tent and the moon. So as soon as the shape moved away, his friend peered outside his tent, only to discover (according to Freres subsequent description) that just 20 yards away:

"...a great brown creature was swaggering down the hill. He uses the word swaggering because the creature had an air of insolent strength about it: and because it rolled slightly from side to side, taking huge measured steps. It looked as though it was covered with shortish, brown hairits head was disproportionately large, its neck very thick and powerful. By the extreme width of its shoulders compared to the relative slimness of its hips he concluded its sex to be male. No, it did not resemble an ape: its hairy arms, though long, were not unduly so, its carriage was extremely erect."

By applying trigonometry in relation to surrounding objects, Freres friend calculated that the entity had been at least 21 ft tall.

As recently as 23 December 2005, while making their BGM film, team member Peter George was standing alone that evening outside a stone shelter hut in the Lairig Ghru called Corrour Bothy, looking out into the darkness, when:

"Out of the corner of my eye, over to the left towards the stream, I caught a glimpse of a tall grey figure. At first I thought it was one of our party, although all of them were inside the bothy. Turned to look properly and couldn't see anyone."

Just a trick of the light, or something more?

And although it was seen not on Ben MacDhui itself but on the neighbouring peak of Braeriach, mention must also be made of the bizarre entity reputedly encountered there by climber Tom Crowley. After looking round to see what was responsible for the sudden sound of footsteps behind him while descending this peak, Crowley was horrified to see a huge undefined misty figure with pointed ears, long legs, and feet with talons which appeared to be more like fingers than toes. An altitude-induced hallucination, surely?


Yet another strand of this already much-tangled tale involves the hearing of mysterious music on Ben MacDhuis lonely peak. So could the BGM be a veritable minstrel of the mountains? During one ascent of Ben MacDhui, later described by him in an Open Air article (Winter 1948), Richard Frere had reached the Lairig Ghru and was sitting there, immersed in an inexplicable bout of darkest despair, when, as well as sensing some invisible being close by, he suddenly heard an extremely high singing note, which continued unabatedly throughout his ascent to the summit and return to the Lairig Ghru even though simple tests convinced him that it was not due to any effects of reduced pressure upon his eardrums. Then, without warning, the singing and sensation of a nearby presence ceased, and he was momentarily struck with a bout of absolute terror, followed by blissful serenity as he reached Rothiemurchus Forest.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/1dafc678a5afb517734155dfb62623b1_zps050dceda.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/1dafc678a5afb517734155dfb62623b1_zps050dceda.jpg.h tml)

The summit of Ben MacDhui ( Oliver Mills/Wikipedia)

to be continued....

12th March 2015, 10:57
Part 3.

Unaccountable pipe music was heard by acclaimed author Seton Gordon while climbing Ben MacDhui with a friend in 1926, and BGM authority Affleck Gray also experienced strains of origin-lacking music here. Moreover, just a few years ago, a writer signing himself Jack reported online (originally at http://www.ghost-story.co.uk/stories/johnsexperiencebenmacdhui.html but this page no longer exists) that he had heard the sound of faraway music while at the Lairig Ghru.


Not surprisingly, faced with such a startling array of anomalies, the many explanations proposed for the BGM phenomena over the years have been equally disparate. Some, of course, can be readily discounted. For instance, with only a single putative report (that of Freres anonymous friend) on file, coupled with basic anatomical limitations, the necessity of a viable populations being present, and the undeniable fact that the Cairngorms hardly compare in terms of remoteness with the Himalayas or even North Americas vast Pacific Northwest forests, the prospect that the BGM is an elusive 21-ft-tall yeti-like (or True Giant bigfoot-like) creature of cryptozoology can be swiftly dismissed.


'Homage to Diana', a painting depicting Pan, by the Italian Baroque artist Annibale Carracci (1560-1609)

A zooform identity offers greater leeway, unconstrained by size and breeding limitations, and is also able to explain such anomalies as footsteps made by an unseen entity, the inducement of blind panic, and even sourceless music. However, as we have no notion what zooforms are or even if they genuinely exist, to label the BGM as one is simply replacing one mystery with another. Other, even more exotic notions put forward are that the BGM is a Pan-like being of Scottish folklore known as a urisk (hence the sensation of panic experienced by those who sense its presence nearby), or perhaps some form of nature spirit such as a deva.

Leading from those thoughts is the possibility that the assortment of unexplained phenomena experienced on Ben MacDhui indicates that it harbours a 'window area' - an interface between different dimensions or alternate worlds. If so, there is a good chance that such a significant portal would have a guardian, to deter would-be intruders or trespassers. Is it just coincidence that this is the precise effect so successfully accomplished by Ben MacDhui's formidable BGM?.

Very different again is the proposal offered up by practising Mahayana Buddhist Sir Hugh Rankin and Scottish mystic the Reverend Countess of Mayo among others that the BGM is in fact a Bodhisattva one of the five perfected men controlling our planets fate. Yet as such beings are notably benevolent, such an identity hardly corresponds with the malevolent persona of the BGM.



During the 1970s, inorganic chemistry specialist Dr Don Robins proposed that some minerals may be capable of encoding a type of electrical energy, in turn yielding a moving image that could be projected under certain specific conditions, i.e. a veritable geological hologram. Could it be that the BGM is one such hologram, stimulated by certain specific, mountain-related mineralogical attributes, and exhibiting an additional aural component? Yet if so, why are such montane manifestations limited (at least in Scotland) to Ben MacDhui and its environs? In contrast, as documented by modern-day BGM investigator Andy Roberts, bouts of mountain panic entirely comparable with those reported from Ben MacDhui have been documented from many other mountains in Britain and elsewhere in the world.

Even more radical is the oft-mooted suggestion that the BGM may be an electromagnetic phantom an apparition reflecting wavelengths of radiation beyond the vision of most humans (hence the rarity of sightings in contrast to the greater number of reports of footsteps), but whose presence is still sensed. It would certainly be interesting to see what might be exposed, for instance, if a camera containing UV-sensitive film were to be pointed in the direction of crunching footsteps heard on Ben MacDhui.

As for those rare sightings, the most popular explanation is that the entity observed is merely an optical illusion, probably of the Brocken spectre kind. Under certain climatic conditions in mountainous areas, a persons shadow is very greatly magnified and is sometimes cast upon a bank of mist or cloud, yielding the afore-mentioned spectre effect. Very unnerving to unsuspecting or uninformed observers, it could certainly yield the huge, monstrous forms claimed from Ben MacDhui, and if coupled with local precipitation might also explain the sound of supposed footsteps.
Another relevant phenomenon related to optical illusions is the autokinetic effect, in which a stationary object seen from a distance sometimes appears to move an illusion caused if there is an absence of visual clues in the proximity of the object. If this is added to the innate capacity of the human mind to fill in missing details when viewing an unfamiliar object briefly or during poor viewing conditions, it is not difficult to understand how a stationary, inanimate object might seem to resemble a moving, humanoid entity.


And finally: Reports of BGM-like entities in Britain are not wholly confined to Ben MacDhui, or even to Scotland. According to traditional Welsh folklore, Wales's answer to the Big Grey Man is the Grey King, also known as the Brenin Llwyd or Monarch of the Mist. A brooding silent figure allegedly frequenting Snowdon, Cader Idris, Plinlimmon, and other lofty Welsh peaks, this awesome preternatural entity is said to be an ancient earth spirit, sitting aloof and alone at the summits, enrobed in mist and clouds. Sometimes it will send the caliginous mountain mists down the slopes to envelop unwary climbers so that they lose their way, trekking helplessly over the edge of unseen precipices to their doom.

In times past, the Brenin Llwyd was greatly feared as a child-stealer, and even the mountain guides were nervous of venturing into its domain. It also appeared as the evil supernatural villain in the children's fantasy novel The Grey King (1975) by Susan Cooper, the fourth of five books in her Arthurian series, The Dark is Rising.

In summary: there is no single, easy explanation for the multi-faceted mystery of Ben MacDhuis BGM. Some aspects seem to be of psychological origin, others ostensibly paranormal, and there may even be facets featuring geological or other physical phenomena that are still unverified by science. Indeed, more than a century after Prof. Collies classic experience here, reports from Scotlands haunted mountain of the grim grey entity that may (or may not) lurk within its misty realm remain as tantalising and tenuous as they were then, as intangible, in fact, as Scotch mist itself and we all know what they say about that!

14th March 2015, 21:36
Sex And The Single Satyr.

Article by Dr Karl Shuker.

Source :- http://karlshuker.blogspot.co.uk/2012/08/sex-and-single-satyr.html

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/B35CF1C3-2710-4E75-9294-3C83382BDE1C_zpsxx49bvvm.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/B35CF1C3-2710-4E75-9294-3C83382BDE1C_zpsxx49bvvm.jpg.html)

Replica of Greek satyr bust from c.400 BC (Dr Karl Shuker)

A few months ago, I spotted in a charity shop the very unusual artefact depicted above at the beginning of this ShukerNature blog post; and after recognising what it was, I lost no time in purchasing it for the princely sum of just £5. It is a replica of a Greek stone bust dating from c.400 BC, which portrays the head of a satyr.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/A6BF1B3B-72FF-4164-BACC-5C8A9A341260_zpsttd3ju2k.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/A6BF1B3B-72FF-4164-BACC-5C8A9A341260_zpsttd3ju2k.jpg.html)

Typical latter-day depiction of satyr as goat-man in a medieval bestiary by Aldrovandi

Today, the popular image of a satyr is that of a semi-human semi-goat entity, with hairy goat-legs and hoofed feet, a pair of short curly horns, and a very inconspicuous goat-tail.

In classical Greek mythology, conversely, the satyr was originally represented with the long, profusely-haired tail of a horse, with pointed donkey-like ears rather than horns, a flattened nose, and the legs and feet of a normal human.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/51481F18-36B9-46B2-A0A9-8DD51C9B8528_zps0xnw7gin.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/51481F18-36B9-46B2-A0A9-8DD51C9B8528_zps0xnw7gin.jpg.html)

Satyr depicted with a long, full-bodied horse-tail on a pottery fragment from a Greek amphora dating from the 6th Century BC

Lovers of wine, nymphs, and playing music with their panpipes, satyrs were disciples of a minor demi-god of fertility called Silenus, and, just like him, they were also enthusiastic followers of Dionysus, the Greek god of wine. As Silenus was commonly portrayed as an elderly man of typically inebriated aspect, old satyrs were duly referred to as sileni (young ones were known as satyrisci).

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/7CEDBB9E-B23E-4859-8972-F65DD15412BA_zps9ymwzjbl.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/7CEDBB9E-B23E-4859-8972-F65DD15412BA_zps9ymwzjbl.jpg.html)

'Drunken Silenus', a 2nd-Century-AD Roman marble statue in the Louvre, Paris (public domain)

During Roman times, however, the image of the satyr became conflated and ultimately synonymised with that of a rustic Roman nature deity called Faunus. He was half-human, half-goat, as were his followers, known as fauns (though originally they were described as half-human, half-deer).

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/06A1E167-1DC8-4C03-98B2-635D0261FEC8_zpslynbvfgw.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/06A1E167-1DC8-4C03-98B2-635D0261FEC8_zpslynbvfgw.jpg.html)

Statue of Faunus at the Fountain of Neptune in Florence, Italy, sculpted by Bartolomeo Ammanati (public domain)

Since then, satyrs and fauns have generally been treated as one and the same type of mythical entity. But just how mythical, or otherwise, are satyrs?
As described time and again in mythology and folklore, satyrs were infamously lewd and lustful, never happier than when, fuelled by copious quantities of wine, they were in lecherous pursuit of some hapless nymph to ravish.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/C67D2C3A-02B8-48AC-AA66-CDB1B904DB67_zps3pfxh3tw.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/C67D2C3A-02B8-48AC-AA66-CDB1B904DB67_zps3pfxh3tw.jpg.html)

Satyr statue by Frank (Guy) Lynch in Sydney Botanic Gardens, Australia, visited by me during autumn 2006 (Dr Karl Shuker)

In my book The Unexplained (1996), I documented a remarkable cryptozoologically-relevant link between these priapic satyrs of classical legend and certain forms of elusive man-beast being reported today, with the emphasis very definitely upon priapic. Here is what I wrote:

"In Greek mythology, satyrs were semi-humans with the hairy legs, hooves, tail, and short horns of goats - but did they have a basis in reality? This unexpected prospect was raised in a stimulating paper published in the scientific journal Human Evolution in 1994 by Dr Helmut Loofs-Wissowa from the Australian National University's Faculty of Asian Studies.

"In ancient classical art, satyrs were frequently portrayed with a prominently erect penis - even when engaging in non-sexual activity. Indeed, it was this characteristic that earned them their reputation for sexual licentiousness. However, Dr Loofs-Wissowa believes that this is all fallacious - that in reality, the satyrs were displaying a physiological condition known as the penis rectus, in which the penis assumes a horizontal position even when flaccid. Among modern humans, this condition is only recorded from the bushmen of South Africa, but it is often portrayed in prehistoric cave art, including some Upper Palaeolithic examples from Europe, in which the figures exhibiting the penis rectus condition are hairy humanoids."

"There are two very intriguing aspects concerning this. One is that anthropologists have argued that these hirsute figures are representations of Neanderthal Man Homo neanderthalensis, which is believed to have died out at least 30,000 years ago. The other is that sightings of hairy troll-like humanoids are often reported in many parts of Asia, and these are believed by some scientists to be relict, modern-day Neanderthals, eluding formal scientific discovery. Of particular note here is that eyewitness descriptions of these mystifying entities have often alluded to the odd fact that they seem to have permanently erect penises, apparent even when spied indulging in non-sexual activity such as eating or walking. This suggests that they are in reality displaying the penis rectus condition.

"Combining all of this information, Loofs-Wissowa suggests that the penis rectus condition is clearly a marker in human palaeontology, i.e. indicating the identity of Neanderthals. And, as a direct consequence, he boldly proposes that satyrs might actually have been latter-day Neanderthals. He notes that many features attributed to satyrs in artistic representations differentiate them from modern humans but ally them to Neanderthals. These include their hairy body, upturned nose, prominent eye ridges, round head, strong neck - and, most noticeable of all, their exhibition of the penis rectus condition, hitherto wrongly identified as an overtly visual indication that satyrs possessed a hyperactive sex drive.

"A very novel idea, but it still leaves unexplained the small matter of the satyrs' hooves and tail, not to mention their horns..."

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/B39C35EF-B886-4731-84F5-5CA31E9D7183_zpslm6npjx7.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/B39C35EF-B886-4731-84F5-5CA31E9D7183_zpslm6npjx7.jpg.html)

Statue of a satyr unearthed at Pompeii, Italy (Dr Karl Shuker)

Not all cryptozoologists, however, agree that satyrs may represent relict Neanderthals. In their book The Field Guide to Bigfoot, Yeti, and Other Mystery Primates Worldwide (Avon Books: New York, 1999), Loren Coleman and Patrick Huyghe propose an alternative but equally thought-provoking option. They suggest that man-beasts exhibiting this distinctive penile condition represent a category of man-beast entirely separate from Neanderthals. They term it the Erectus Hominid, as they believe this man-beast may constitute a surviving representative of one of our own species' ancestors, Homo erectus:

"The Erectus Hominid is probably the least known of the world's mystery hominids. The reason for this is simple: most of the beings in this class have in the past been misidentified as Neanderthal. The Erectus Hominid is human-sized to about six feet tall. Its body is also within the standard human range with a slight barrelling of the chest. They are partially to fully hairy, with head hair longer than their body hair. The males of the class normally display a semi-erect penis."

Whatever the identity of satyrs in European mythology may be, however, there is an intriguing yet generally overlooked reason for their unbridled libido and debauched passion for seducing nymphs, the same reason why I entitled this ShukerNature blog post 'Sex and the Single Satyr'. Remarkably, there is no reference anywhere in the annals of classical mythology to female satyrs!

By definition, therefore, all satyrs were doomed to remain single, celibate, and sexually frustrated, unless they could achieve some lascivious success with the local dryads (wood nymphs) and oreads (mountain nymphs). Equally, such illicit liaisons offered the only opportunity for satyrs to procreate, producing new generations of satyrs, albeit ones that were increasingly diluted by the nymphs' genetic input.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/100B1C2B-7A88-457A-8A7D-9192D72BB8EE_zpsicddyba0.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/100B1C2B-7A88-457A-8A7D-9192D72BB8EE_zpsicddyba0.jpg.html)

Statue of an infant faun at Glastonbury, Somerset (Dr Karl Shuker)

Eventually, satyrs simply vanished from folklore and traditions, but, faced with such an uncertain, unpredictable pathway to reproductive success, it is hardly surprising really that they became extinct!

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/EEB67A69-44EE-46A5-9F8F-A8B6E00AFE7C_zpsoyhouu7t.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/EEB67A69-44EE-46A5-9F8F-A8B6E00AFE7C_zpsoyhouu7t.jpg.html)

Satyr frolicking with nymphs, painted by Claude Lorrain (public domain)

15th March 2015, 00:02

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/808c673dca6d5113054f4cb7d7d565bf_zps084b6063.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/808c673dca6d5113054f4cb7d7d565bf_zps084b6063.jpg.h tml)

Uploaded Feb 3rd 2014. Video 6:13.

Australia's Bigfoot, The Yowie.
Title says 1936. In the video it says the year was 1932.

Photograph taken with a Box Brownie by Reg Jones.
Taken at a loggers camp during the Great Depression. Reg recounts the story of being shook awake by the invisible being.

A closer look at what is in the lap of the Yowie, it looks to be that of an animal, dog maybe?

I did send the link to M.K. Davis, he did reply to say he would take a look, but there has been nothing forth coming. The link was sent a very long time ago.

15th March 2015, 01:16
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/121E2302-C1E3-4043-828F-D21A14C597D2.png_zps5xt3klf9.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/121E2302-C1E3-4043-828F-D21A14C597D2.png_zps5xt3klf9.jpeg.html)

Source :- http://www.visionaryliving.com/articles/seeingfairies.php

Seeing Fairies

Article By Rosemary Ellen Guiley

Folklore holds that fairies cannot be seen or noticed in any way unless they want you to observe them. Thats true to some extent, but developing fairy sight, the ability to perceive fairies, is easier than one might think. In this article I'll share with you some of my fairy experiences, and how I've increased my ability to notice them.

Who are the fairies?

Fairies include a wide range of beings who populate nature and live in homes and buildings. Many people think fairies are tiny beings with wings, but they come in all shapes and sizes, from small balls of light to little humanoid beings to towering, angelic figures. There are different races of fairies, just as there are different races of humans. The fairy realm includes nature spirits and elementals, household helpers, worker beings, guardians of the land, spirits who live in manmade machines, and over lighting presences who hold and nourish the archetypal patterns of all species.

Fairies are powerful beings. According to lore, they work tirelessly in their respective realms to ensure harmony of the cosmic whole. Their magic is associated with luck, fortune and healing. But cross a fairy and they may turn their magic against you.

Why contact fairies?

In earlier times, contacting fairies was not seen as a desirable activity. Fairies were believed to be dangerous and unpredictable, even hostile toward humans. They might kidnap you, bewitch you, play tricks on you or steal your children. Today our attitude has shifted: it is not only desirable but necessary to have an understanding of the beings in the natural landscape and in our homes and machines. In turn, fairies have responded with increased openness to mutually beneficial communication and work.

Knowledge about fairies and the ability to discern them is useful in personal spiritual work and also in paranormal investigations. Fairies that occupy homes may make their presence felt to the occupants in ways similar to ghosts and poltergeists, especially the latter. In lore, fairies are fond of moving objects around, and if they are unhappy they make messes and create disturbances. They can appear and disappear like apparitions. In natural settings, a strong fairy presence can contribute to a haunted atmosphere. If you learn how to tune into them, fairies will distinguish themselves from other entities present, and this information will be conveyed to you intuitively.

How fairies make themselves known

Special psychic gifts aren't necessary to perceive fairies. They show up when you're in harmony with your environment. We often don't notice them because we don't know how to look for them, or we dismiss them as our imagination. They may be right in front of us.

Fairies often make themselves known as sparkling balls of light. Once I lived in a wooded area in Connecticut, and I liked to look out a big picture window into the trees at dusk. During these reveries, I became aware of silvery-white lights that either floated or shot quickly around. I noticed the lights especially at times when I was in a peaceful mood, not thinking of anything in particular, but simply drinking in the beauty, scents and sounds of the environment around me. On moonlit nights, the woods were magical with lights. I also noticed the lights at dawn.

I discovered that I didn't see these lights literally, but rather perceived with my inner eye. If I averted my physical vision and did not look directly into the woods, the lights were more prominent.

I began practising this averted vision technique in other locations. It worked. Sometimes the lights sparkled like jewels on the ground, sort of like the way cities look at night when seen at high altitude from an airplane.

One summer, I heard fairy music for the first time. In lore, fairies love to dance and sing and play musical instruments. That summer I was in Findhorn, Scotland for a summer solstice festival. Findhorn became famous for its nature spirits, or devas, who communicated in mediumship and told the community members how to tend their gardens and relate to nature in a more spiritual way.

During my stay, I meditated to tune in to the environment. I paid attention to all the elements and felt myself a part of them. At twilight, I could perceive the glowing lights of nature spirits.

I had heard that Pan, the pagan ruler of nature spirits, might make himself known if he approved of you. One day when I was hiking alone to the beach, I suddenly heard behind me the distinct sound of panpipes, Pan's musical flute. At first I thought a person was behind me, but the trail was empty. The music followed me all the way out to the beach. I believe it was Pan saying hello.

On another occasion, I had a distinct mental impression of a fairy who looked like a small person. I was meditating on the roots of a huge oak tree at the ruins of a sacred site, a Roman dream temple in Lydney, England. The tree itself seemed to be a portal between worlds.

After a while, I suddenly became aware that I was being regarded by a small figure who had materialized by the tree, as though he had emerged from the roots. His clothing was not distinct, but I could clearly make out the vivid red cap on his head. He seemed old, like a little old man, and I had the impression of gray whiskers or beard. I guessed his height at about two feet. He seemed curious about me. I knew he wanted me to see him and acknowledge him, for if he had wished to watch me in secrecy he could have easily done so.

I gave him a mental greeting and thanked him for joining me. I received a mental impression of a greeting in return, and his appreciation of my respect for the place. He stayed for a bit, and then suddenly he was gone. I had the impression that he disappeared back down the tree roots. Sometimes fairies just like to drop in and check us out.

Tips for developing fairy sight

You can improve your own ability to perceive fairies by meditating on a regular basis, which expands your consciousness into the unseen realms. Ask the fairies to make themselves known to you. Practice harmony with your environment wherever you go , remember, some fairies live indoors, too. On an investigation, tune in to the place and feel yourself centered and relaxed.

Try averting your vision. Fairies often appear in peripheral vision, where they create an impression rather than a distinct visual image. Fairies can be seen at any time, but you may have the best results at transition times such as dusk and dawn. If you receive peripheral impressions and mental messages, don't dismiss them as your imagination.

Cultivating the fairy presence

To invite fairies into your home, make a fairy nook. Fairies are appreciative of special places you set aside for them. It's a sign to them that you are mindful of their well-being and wish them to be a participant in the household.

A household fairy will make known to you where the best place is in your home for a fairy nook. Fairies like places where they can survey rooms, and where they are out of the main household traffic and areas where guests are entertained. Bookshelves and tables in corners and alcoves are favorites.

The presence of iron will send fairies away, for iron saps their strength and repels them. keep iron objects away from areas in your home where you feel a fairy presence. (And, do not use iron implements in your garden.)

When you are near their nook, greet the fairies and inquire how they are getting along. You needn't speak out loud, for fairies will pick up on your thoughts.

In addition to a fairy nook, you may wish to set up a fairy altar. Altars are important in spiritual work, for they represent the meeting place of heaven and earth. The altar opens a door to spiritual realms. A fairy altar can serve as both a place to leave gifts for household fairies, and also a place to conduct fairy magic.

Small accent tables and boxes make excellent altars, and can be set up in a corner of your bedroom or a quiet area of the house. If you do not have space for a permanent altar, you can keep your altar objects in a special box and get them out whenever you wish to do a ritual.

Objects for the altar are representatives of the four elements, such as a stone or crystal for earth; a seashell for water; a feather for air; and a candle for fire. You may also wish to add devotional objects related to your spiritual/religious beliefs, lucky charms and things you associate with fairies.


Above all, give thanks for your experiences fairies love to be appreciated. However, do not leave coins, for many fairies are offended by outright offerings of money. The best way to show appreciation is to take care of your home and respect the natural world. In lore, small bits of food and dishes of cream are the preferred offerings of thanks to the fairies. If they've appeared during one of your investigations, leave a tiny snack behind.

15th March 2015, 14:09

In 2007, the winning entry in the category of Best Highland Amateur Film at the annual Fort William Mountain Festival was a 10-minute-and-one-second-long video entitled ‘The Big Grey Man of Ben MacDhui’, produced by an eight-person team of film makers (including Richard Cross, Jez Curnow, and Peter George) from scottishhills.com. It was also screened at the Edinburgh Mountain Film Festival in 2006, and can presently be viewed at http://www.biggreyman.co.uk and on YouTube. It features a number of local figures and mountain experts airing their thoughts on the subject, as well as shoots at various locations on and near Ben MacDhui, including a cold Winter Solstice at Corrour Bothy on 23 December 2005, a walk along the Lairig Ghru in March 2006, and a visit to the mountain’s summit in May 2006.

here's that movie short.


15th March 2015, 14:41
I enjoyed that short Film Jimmer, I could feel the bleakness and remoteness just watching it.
The Big Grey Man or a Spirit, well I will not be taking any trips up there....too spooky.

15th March 2015, 16:07
Am Fear Liath Mor (the big grey man of Ben McDhui )

Alaister Borthwick "Once I was out with a search party on MacDhui, and on the way down after an unsuccesful day, I asked some of the gamekeepers and stalkers who were with us what they thought of it all . They worked on MacDhui , so they should know !

Had they seen Ferlas Mor ? Did he exist , or was it just a silly story ?

They looked at me for a few seconds , and then one said "We do not talk about that !"

Peter Densham - Leader of the Cairngorms R.A.F rescue team 1939-1945

".....tell me that the whine was but the result of relaxed eardrums , and the Prescence was only the creation of a mind that was accustomed to take ot great an interest in such things . I shall not be convinced. Come rather with me at the mysterious dusk time when day and night struggle upon the mountains . Feel the night wind on your faces and hear it crying amid rocks . See the desert uplands consumed before the racing storms . Though your hearts may be of steel and your mind says it cannot be true , you will be acquainted with that fear without name , that intense dread of the unknown that has pursued mankind from the very dawn of time !"

Mountains , beautiful , but too high too cold and I'm too old !!!! :getcoat::flag:

15th March 2015, 20:36
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/3E07BBAA-5CFB-40D1-8F05-019B515A012D.png_zps7hxexcn3.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/3E07BBAA-5CFB-40D1-8F05-019B515A012D.png_zps7hxexcn3.jpeg.html)

Source :- http://www.prairieghosts.com/jerseydevil.html

Article by Troy Taylor.


As the story spread, even grown men declined to venture out at night. It was said that the beast carried off large dogs, geese, cats, small livestock and even occasional children. The children were never seen again, but the animal remains were often found. The Devil was also said to dry up the milk of cows by breathing on them and to kill off the fish in the streams, threatening the livelihood of the entire region.

In 1740, the frightened residents begged a local minister to exorcize the creature and the stories stated that the exorcism would last 100 years, however the Devil returned to the Pine Barrens on at least two occasions before the century was over. Legend has it that naval hero Commodore Stephen Decatur visited the Hanover Iron Works in the Barrens in 1800 to test the plant’s cannonballs. One day on the firing range, he noticed a strange creature winging overhead. Taking aim, he fired at the monster and while some say that his shot struck it, the Devil continued on its path.

The second sighting took place a few years later and this time the Devil was seen by another respected witness. Joseph Bonaparte, the former king of Spain and the brother of Napoleon, leased a country house near Bordertown from 1816 to 1839. He reported seeing the Jersey Devil while hunting game one day in the Pine Barrens.

In 1840, as the minister warned, the Devil returned and brought terror to the region once again. It snatched sheep from their pens and preyed on children who lingered outside after sunset. People all across South Jersey locked their doors and hung a lantern on the doorstep, hoping to keep the creature away.

The stories continued to be told and the lore of the Devil was recalled throughout the 1800’s, although actual sightings of the creature were few. Then, in 1909, the Jersey Devil returned again and literally thousands of people spotted the monster or saw his footprints. It became so bad that schools closed and people refused to go outside.

A police officer named James Sackville spotted the monster while walking his beat one night. He was passing along a dark alley when a winged creature hopped into the street and let out a horrific scream. Sackville fired his revolver at the beast but it spread its wings and vanished into the air.

In spite of the sightings, the beast was always considered a regional legend until the bizarre flap in 1909, which even the most skeptical researchers admit contains authentic elements of the unexplained. Many people saw the creature during the month of January, including E.W. Minster, the postmaster of Bristol, Pennsylvania, which is just over the New Jersey border. He stated that he awoke around 2:00 in the morning and heard an “eerie, almost supernatural” sound coming from the direction of the Delaware River. He looked out the window and saw what looked to be a “large crane” that was flying diagonally and emitting a curious glow. The creature had a long neck that was thrust forward in flight, thin wings, long back legs and shorter ones in the front. The creature let out a combination of a squawk and a whistle and then disappeared into the darkness.

Sightings continued. On January 19, 1909, Mr. and Mrs. Nelson Evans were awakened in the early morning by the sound of a large animal on the roof of their shed. They described it as: “about three and a half feet high, with a face like a collie and a head like a horse. It had a long neck, wings about two feet long and its back legs were like those of a crane and it had horse’s hooves. It walked on its back legs and held up two short front legs with paws on them.”

One afternoon of that same week, a Mrs. J.H, White was taking clothes off her line when she noticed a strange creature huddled in the corner of her yard. She screamed and fainted and her husband rushed out the back door to find his wife on the ground and the Devil close by, “spurting flames”. She chased the monster with a clothesline prop and it leapt over the fence and vanished.

A short time later, the creature struck again. This time, it attacked a dog belonging to Mrs. Mary Sorbinski in south Camden. When she heard the cry of her pet in the darkness, she dashed outside and drove the Devil away with a broom. The creature fled, but not before tearing a chunk of flesh from the dog. Mrs. Sorbinski carried her wounded pet inside and immediately called the police.

By the time that patrolmen arrived, a crowd of more than 100 people were gathered at the house. The crowd was witness to the piercing screams that suddenly erupted from nearby. The police officers emptied their revolvers at the shadow that loomed against the night sky, but the Devil escaped once again.

Eyewitness accounts of the Devil filled the newspapers, as well as photos and reports of cloven footprints that had been found in yards, woods and parking lots. The Philadelphia Zoo offered a $10,000 reward for the capture of the Devil, but there were no takers.

Then, as suddenly as it had come, the Devil vanished again.

The creature did not return again until 1927. A cab driver was changing a tire one night while headed for Salem. He had just finished when his car began shaking violently. He looked up to see a gigantic, winged figure pounding on the roof of his car. The driver, leaving his jack and flat tire behind, jumped into the car and quickly drove away. He reported the encounter to the Salem police.

In August 1930, berry pickers at Leeds Point and Mays Landing reported seeing the Devil, crashing through the fields and devouring blueberries and cranberries. It was reported again two weeks later to the north and then it disappeared again.

In November 1951, a group of children were allegedly cornered by the Devil at the Duport Clubhouse in Gibbstown. The creature bounded away without hurting anyone but reports claimed that it was spotted by dozens of witnesses before finally vanishing again.

Sightings continued here and there for years and then peaked once more in 1960 when bloodcurdling cries terrorized a group of people near Mays Landing. State officials tried to calm the nervous residents but no explanation could be found for the weird sounds. Policemen nailed signs and posters everywhere stating that the Jersey Devil was a hoax, but curiosity-seekers flooded into the area anyway. Harry Hunt, who owned the Hunt Brothers Circus, offered $100,000 for the capture of the beast, hoping to add it to his sideshow attractions. Needless to say, the monster was never snared.

The most recent sighting of the creature was said to have been in 1993 when a forest ranger named John Irwin was driving along the Mullica River in southern New Jersey. He was startled to find the road ahead of him blocked by the Jersey Devil. He described it as being about six-feet tall with horns and matted black fur. Could this have been the reported Jersey Devil - or some other creature altogether? Irwin stated that he and the creature stared at one another for several minutes before the monster finally turned and ran into the forest.

Today, there are only a few, isolated sightings of the Jersey Devil. It seems as though the paved roads, electric lights and modern conventions that have come to the region over the course of two and a half centuries have driven the monster so far into hiding that it has vanished altogether. The lack of proof of the monster’s existence in these modern times leads many to believe the Devil was nothing more than a creation of New Jersey folklore. But was it really?

If it was merely a myth, then how do we explain the sightings of the creature and the witness accounts from reliable persons like businessmen, police officers and even public officials? They are not easy to dismiss as hearsay or the result of heavy drinking. Could the Jersey Devil have been real after all? And if so, is it still out there in the remote regions of the Pine Barrens - just waiting to be found?

15th March 2015, 21:21
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/37326579-25EB-4F83-8D26-0DFDCC66E5E4_zpsc2jx8iek.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/37326579-25EB-4F83-8D26-0DFDCC66E5E4_zpsc2jx8iek.jpg.html)

Source :- http://www.ghost-story.co.uk/index.php/poltergiests/323-the-south-shields-poltergeist-tyne-and-wear-england

The South Shields Poltergeist, Tyne and Wear, England

The South Shields poltergeist case occurred over several months in a terraced house in South Shields, a coastal town in north east England. It started in December 2005 with anomalous movements of furniture and objects.

The victims were a young couple, Marc and Marianne, and their three-year old son Robert, there full identities have not been revealed for fear of ridicule and press attention.

The haunting started with the couple arriving home, one December evening to find two chairs stacked on top of each other on top of the table. Over the following months the events intensified with objects disappearing and reappearing in different rooms in the house. A chest of drawers was moved from the bedroom out onto the landing and doors would slam shut in the early hours.

Marc and Marianne were getting ready for bed they undressed themselves and quickly slipped under the duvet. Although the heating had been on for many hours, it was unusually cold in their normally snug bedroom. Marianne turned off the lights, seconds later, Marianne was hit on the head by their son's toy dog, she sat bolt upright in bed in shock, and turned the lights back on.

Moments later another stuffed dog hit her on the head. She hardly saw it move. It seemed to have appeared on the edge of vision a fraction of a second before hitting her. Soon the air was thick with flying toys. All seemed to appear in mid flight, apparently from nowhere, and were hurled with great force at the petrified couple. Marc and Marianne hugged the duvet closer to try and protect themselves from the flying toys. An invisible hand grabbed the far corner of the duvet and pulled in the opposite direction, soon they were involved in a tug of war with the poltergeist.

As quickly as it had started, the tugging stopped only to be replaced by something even worse. Marc started screaming and across his back long scratches started to appear, in only a few moments thirteen large scratches had appeared on Marc's back. Marc later described the the painful sensation as being scratched by a large heavy claw. The scratches had mysteriously disappeared by the next morning.

In June the haunting came to the attention of Hallowell and Ritson, two paranormal investigators who staged an investigation over a period of several months. The investigators were present during many of the disturbances, and photographed and filmed many of them. One particularly convincing incident was a plastic water bottle which one of them saw and photographed balancing diagonally on the table, not a natural position.

Repressed emotion in living individuals is quite often thought to be responsible in poltergeist cases, but the investigators soon rejected this. They had a strong sense of an independent entity with a malevolent nature. In fact it soon became obvious that the poltergeist was trying to frighten the couple. On one occasion they found their child's rocking horse hanging by one its reins from the loft hatch in the ceiling. In another particular sinister incident, a large toy bunny was found in a chair placed at the top of the stairs, holding a box cutter blade in one of its paws.

The poltergeist also took to writing threatening messages on a white board in the child's bedroom, and in the later stages sent text messages to Marianne's mobile phone, such as 'I m going to get you bitch' and 'You're Dead'. The phone was given to experts to trace the texts, the texts could not be traced back to another phone or a computer.

As the months went by the phenomena intensified. Big red scratches appeared suddenly on Marc's torso and vanished equally mysteriously, in front of several witnesses. The investigators watched cupboard doors swinging open, light-shades swinging, the quilt on the bed moving. The couple were seriously frightened when the child himself was moved. On the first occasion they found him lying on the floor tightly wrapped in his bed quilt, with a plastic table on top of him. The child himself seemed to be asleep, but his eyes were wide open, as if he was in a trance. Another time the child appeared to have vanished altogether, and was eventually found in a closet, tightly cocooned in a blanket.

In fact no real harm seems to have ever been done, but the couple were terrified, and have since moved out of the area. The authors speculate the poltergeist was trying to create fear in order to generate emotion that it could feed from. They compare the case with the Amherst Incident of 1878 in Nova Scotia, where death threats to the occupants were found scratched on the walls.

The investigators quickly eliminated any possibility of Marianne staging a hoax she was obviously frightened, and in any case was not involved in phenomena they themselves witnessed. They were at first less sure about Marc, largely because he didn't seem to react very much to the incidents, and was the type who might have enjoyed playing pranks. But they were certain he could not have been responsible for incidents they witnessed themselves, and by the end of the investigation had totally abandoned any idea of fraud.

16th March 2015, 15:32
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/D33F1409-933D-41BB-80E0-1A59A804F71D.png_zpsdds0arlz.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/D33F1409-933D-41BB-80E0-1A59A804F71D.png_zpsdds0arlz.jpeg.html)

Source :- http://www.reddit.com/r/UnresolvedMysteries/comments/2elcvx/the_mystery_airships_of_the_1890s_and_beyond/

The Mystery Airships of the 1890s and beyond : Unresolved Mysteries.


Eighteen ninety-six was marked by a strange occurrence, an amazing phenomenon that those that saw it probably never forgot.

People, by the thousands, living across North America, from San Francisco to Chicago, observed strange lights in the sky. The lights, reportedly an airship, crossed the continent from west to east while the country watched.

The excitement started on November 17, 1896 in Sacramento, California. It was a rainy, dismal night. Then, through the dark clouds, appeared a bright light. It moved slowly west appearing to be about a thousand feet above the rooftops.

Hundreds of people saw the light including George Scott, an assistant to the Secretary of State of California. Scott persuaded some friends to join him on the observation deck above the capitol dome and from there they thought they could see three lights, not one.

Above the lights was a dark, oblong shape.

The most detailed report of the evening came from one R.L. Lowery, a former street railway employee who said he heard a voice from above call, "Throw her up higher; she'll hit the steeple."

When he looked up he saw two men seated on a bicycle-like frame, peddling. Above them was a "cigar-shaped body of some length." Lowery said that the thing also had "wheels at the side like the side wheels on Fulton's old steam boat."

​ From Wikipedia.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/DC9DD5AB-8ED5-4CA4-AF36-13C823C04847_zpsoixknhk6.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/DC9DD5AB-8ED5-4CA4-AF36-13C823C04847_zpsoixknhk6.jpg.html)

Mystery airships or phantom airships are a class of unidentified flying objects best known from a series of newspaper reports originating in the western United States and spreading east during 1896 and 1897.

According to researcher Jerome Clark, airship reports were made worldwide from the 1880s to 1890s. Mystery airship reports are seen as a cultural predecessor to modern claims of extraterrestrial-piloted flying saucer-style UFOs.

Typical airship reports involved unidentified lights, but more detailed accounts reported ships comparable to a dirigible. Reports of the alleged crewmen and pilots usually described them as human looking, although sometimes the crew claimed to be from Mars.

It was popularly believed that the mystery airships were the product of some genius inventor not ready to make knowledge of his creation public.


The Sacramento Bee and the San Francisco Call reported the first sighting on November 18, 1896. Witnesses reported a light moving slowly over Sacramento on the evening of November 17 at an estimated 1,000 foot elevation. Some witnesses said they could see a dark shape behind the light.

A witness named R. L. Lowery reported that he heard a voice from the craft issuing commands to increase elevation in order to avoid hitting a church steeple. Lowery added "in what was no doubt meant as a wink to the reader" that he believed the apparent captain to be referring to the tower of a local brewery, as there were no churches nearby.

Lowery further described the craft as being powered by two men exerting themselves on bicycle pedals. Above the pedaling men seemed to be a passenger compartment, which lay under the main body of the dirigible. A light was mounted on the front end of the airship. Some witnesses reported the sound of singing as the craft passed overhead.

The November 19, 1896 edition of the Stockton, California Daily Mail featured one of the earliest accounts of an alleged alien craft sighting.

Colonel H. G. Shaw claimed that while driving his buggy through the countryside near Stockton he came across what appeared to be a landed spacecraft. Shaw described it as having a metallic surface which was completely featureless apart from a rudder, and pointed ends. He estimated a diameter of 25 feet and said the vessel was around 150 feet in total length.

Three slender, 7-foot-tall (2.1 m), apparent extraterrestrials were said to approach from the craft while "emitting a strange warbling noise." The beings reportedly examined Shaw's buggy and then tried to physically force him to accompany them back to the airship.

The aliens were said to give up after realizing they lacked the physical strength to force Shaw onto the ship. They supposedly fled back to their ship, which lifted off the ground and sped out of sight.

Shaw believed that the beings were Martians sent to kidnap an earthling for unknowable but potentially nefarious purposes. This has been seen by some as an early attempt at alien abduction; it is apparently the first published account of explicitly extraterrestrial beings attempting to kidnap humans into their spacecraft.

The mystery light reappeared over Sacramento the evening of November 21. It was also seen over Folsom, San Francisco and Oakland later that same evening and was reportedly viewed by hundreds of witnesses.

One witness from Arkansas – allegedly a former state senator Harris – was supposedly told by an airship pilot (during the tensions leading up to the Spanish American War) that the craft was bound for Cuba, to use its "Hotchkiss gun" to "kill Spaniards".

In one account from Texas, three men reported an encounter with an airship and with "five peculiarly dressed men" who reported that they were descendant from the lost tribes of Israel; they had learned English from the 1553 north pole expedition led by Hugh Willoughby.

On February 2, 1897, the Omaha Bee reported an airship sighting over Hastings, Nebraska the previous day.

An article in the Albion Weekly News reported that two witnesses saw an airship crash just inches from where they were standing. The airship suddenly disappeared, with a man standing where the vessel had been. The airship pilot showed the men a small device that supposedly enabled him to shrink the airship small enough to store the vessel in his pocket.

A rival newspaper, the Wilsonville Review, playfully claimed that its own editor was an additional witness to the incident and that he heard the pilot say "Weiver eht rof ebircsbus!" The phrase he allegedly heard at the airship landing site is "Subscribe for the Review" transliterated backwards.

On April 10, 1897 the St. Louis Post-Dispatch published a story reporting that one W. H. Hopkins encountered a grounded airship about 20 feet in length and 8 feet in diameter near the outskirts of Springfield, Missouri. The vehicle was apparently propelled by 3 large propellers and crewed by a beautiful nude woman and a bearded man, also nude.

Hopkins attempted with some difficulty to communicate with the crew in order to ascertain their origins. Eventually they understood what Hopkins was asking of them and they both pointed to the sky and "uttered something that sounded like the word 'Mars.'"

An April 16, 1897 a story published by the Table Rock Argus claimed that a group of "anonymous but reliable" witnesses had seen an airship sailing overhead. The craft had many passengers. The witnesses claimed that among these passengers was a woman tied to a chair, a woman attending her, and a man with a pistol guarding their apparent prisoner. Before the witnesses thought to contact the authorities the airship was already gone.

An account from Aurora, Texas related in the Dallas Morning News on April 19, 1897, reported that a couple of days before, an airship had smashed into a windmill – later determined to be a sump pump – belonging to a Judge Proctor, then crashed.

The occupant was dead and mangled, but the story reported that presumed pilot was clearly "not an inhabitant of this world." Strange "hieroglyphic" figures were seen on the wreckage, which resembled "a mixture of aluminum and silver ... it must have weighed several tons."

In the 20th Century, unusual metallic material recovered from the presumed crash site was shown to contain a percentage of aluminum and iron admixed. The story ended by noting that the pilot was given a "Christian burial" in the town cemetery.

In 1973, MUFON investigators discovered the alleged stone marker used in this burial. Their metal detectors indicated a quantity of foreign material might remain buried there. However, they were not permitted to exhume, and when they returned several years later, the headstone – and whatever metallic material had lain beneath it – was gone.

16th March 2015, 15:52
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/D33F1409-933D-41BB-80E0-1A59A804F71D.png_zpsdds0arlz.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/D33F1409-933D-41BB-80E0-1A59A804F71D.png_zpsdds0arlz.jpeg.html)

Source:- http://www.reddit.com/r/UnresolvedMysteries/comments/2elcvx/the_mystery_airships_of_the_1890s_and_beyond/

The Mystery Airships of the 1890s and beyond : UnresolvedMysteries


Eighteen ninety-six was marked by a strange occurrence, an amazing phenomenon that those that saw it probably never forgot.

People, by the thousands, living across North America, from San Francisco to Chicago, observed strange lights in the sky. The lights, reportedly an airship, crossed the continent from west to east while the country watched.

The excitement started on November 17, 1896 in Sacramento, California. It was a rainy, dismal night. Then, through the dark clouds, appeared a bright light. It moved slowly west appearing to be about a thousand feet above the rooftops.

Hundreds of people saw the light including George Scott, an assistant to the Secretary of State of California. Scott persuaded some friends to join him on the observation deck above the capitol dome and from there they thought they could see three lights, not one.

Above the lights was a dark, oblong shape.

The most detailed report of the evening came from one R.L. Lowery, a former street railway employee who said he heard a voice from above call, "Throw her up higher; she'll hit the steeple."

When he looked up he saw two men seated on a bicycle-like frame, peddling. Above them was a "cigar-shaped body of some length." Lowery said that the thing also had "wheels at the side like the side wheels on Fulton's old steam boat."


​ From Wikipedia:

Mystery airships or phantom airships are a class of unidentified flying objects best known from a series of newspaper reports originating in the western United States and spreading east during 1896 and 1897.

According to researcher Jerome Clark, airship reports were made worldwide from the 1880s to 1890s. Mystery airship reports are seen as a cultural predecessor to modern claims of extraterrestrial-piloted flying saucer-style UFOs.

Typical airship reports involved unidentified lights, but more detailed accounts reported ships comparable to a dirigible. Reports of the alleged crewmen and pilots usually described them as human looking, although sometimes the crew claimed to be from Mars.

It was popularly believed that the mystery airships were the product of some genius inventor not ready to make knowledge of his creation public.


The Sacramento Bee and the San Francisco Call reported the first sighting on November 18, 1896. Witnesses reported a light moving slowly over Sacramento on the evening of November 17 at an estimated 1,000 foot elevation. Some witnesses said they could see a dark shape behind the light.

A witness named R. L. Lowery reported that he heard a voice from the craft issuing commands to increase elevation in order to avoid hitting a church steeple. Lowery added "in what was no doubt meant as a wink to the reader" that he believed the apparent captain to be referring to the tower of a local brewery, as there were no churches nearby.

Lowery further described the craft as being powered by two men exerting themselves on bicycle pedals. Above the pedaling men seemed to be a passenger compartment, which lay under the main body of the dirigible. A light was mounted on the front end of the airship. Some witnesses reported the sound of singing as the craft passed overhead.

The November 19, 1896 edition of the Stockton, California Daily Mail featured one of the earliest accounts of an alleged alien craft sighting.

Colonel H. G. Shaw claimed that while driving his buggy through the countryside near Stockton he came across what appeared to be a landed spacecraft. Shaw described it as having a metallic surface which was completely featureless apart from a rudder, and pointed ends. He estimated a diameter of 25 feet and said the vessel was around 150 feet in total length.

Three slender, 7-foot-tall (2.1 m), apparent extraterrestrials were said to approach from the craft while "emitting a strange warbling noise." The beings reportedly examined Shaw's buggy and then tried to physically force him to accompany them back to the airship.

The aliens were said to give up after realizing they lacked the physical strength to force Shaw onto the ship. They supposedly fled back to their ship, which lifted off the ground and sped out of sight.

Shaw believed that the beings were Martians sent to kidnap an earthling for unknowable but potentially nefarious purposes. This has been seen by some as an early attempt at alien abduction; it is apparently the first published account of explicitly extraterrestrial beings attempting to kidnap humans into their spacecraft.

The mystery light reappeared over Sacramento the evening of November 21. It was also seen over Folsom, San Francisco and Oakland later that same evening and was reportedly viewed by hundreds of witnesses.

One witness from Arkansas, allegedly a former state senator Harris, was supposedly told by an airship pilot (during the tensions leading up to the Spanish American War) that the craft was bound for Cuba, to use its "Hotchkiss gun" to "kill Spaniards".

In one account from Texas, three men reported an encounter with an airship and with "five peculiarly dressed men" who reported that they were descendant from the lost tribes of Israel; they had learned English from the 1553 north pole expedition led by Hugh Willoughby.

On February 2, 1897, the Omaha Bee reported an airship sighting over Hastings, Nebraska the previous day.

An article in the Albion Weekly News reported that two witnesses saw an airship crash just inches from where they were standing. The airship suddenly disappeared, with a man standing where the vessel had been. The airship pilot showed the men a small device that supposedly enabled him to shrink the airship small enough to store the vessel in his pocket.

A rival newspaper, the Wilsonville Review, playfully claimed that its own editor was an additional witness to the incident and that he heard the pilot say "Weiver eht rof ebircsbus!" The phrase he allegedly heard at the airship landing site is "Subscribe for the Review" transliterated backwards.

On April 10, 1897 the St. Louis Post-Dispatch published a story reporting that one W. H. Hopkins encountered a grounded airship about 20 feet in length and 8 feet in diameter near the outskirts of Springfield, Missouri. The vehicle was apparently propelled by 3 large propellers and crewed by a beautiful nude woman and a bearded man, also nude.

Hopkins attempted with some difficulty to communicate with the crew in order to ascertain their origins. Eventually they understood what Hopkins was asking of them and they both pointed to the sky and "uttered something that sounded like the word 'Mars.'"

An April 16, 1897 a story published by the Table Rock Argus claimed that a group of "anonymous but reliable" witnesses had seen an airship sailing overhead. The craft had many passengers. The witnesses claimed that among these passengers was a woman tied to a chair, a woman attending her, and a man with a pistol guarding their apparent prisoner. Before the witnesses thought to contact the authorities the airship was already gone.

An account from Aurora, Texas related in the Dallas Morning News on April 19, 1897, reported that a couple of days before, an airship had smashed into a windmill, later determined to be a sump pump belonging to a Judge Proctor, then crashed.

The occupant was dead and mangled, but the story reported that presumed pilot was clearly "not an inhabitant of this world." Strange "hieroglyphic" figures were seen on the wreckage, which resembled "a mixture of aluminum and silver ... it must have weighed several tons."

In the 20th Century, unusual metallic material recovered from the presumed crash site was shown to contain a percentage of aluminum and iron admixed. The story ended by noting that the pilot was given a "Christian burial" in the town cemetery.

In 1973, MUFON investigators discovered the alleged stone marker used in this burial. Their metal detectors indicated a quantity of foreign material might remain buried there. However, they were not permitted to exhume, and when they returned several years later, the headstone, and whatever metallic material had lain beneath it was gone.

16th March 2015, 16:21
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/9555FD30-660D-45A5-9A20-E33B6EC6F4A4_zpsf7gwonu4.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/9555FD30-660D-45A5-9A20-E33B6EC6F4A4_zpsf7gwonu4.jpg.html)

Link to a very informative article, Amazing Stories.
The article details, dates and eye witness accounts of these flying machines.

Source :- http://amazingstoriesmag.com/2014/06/amazingly-enough-watch-skies/

And in the 1800s the craze was to see mystery airships.

In 1896, for instance, both the San Francisco Call and the Sacramento Bee reported wrote of a unknown flying machine that one night buzzed the California State capital. A Mr. R. L. Lowery described it as a pedal-powered dirigible sporting a passenger compartment operated by two men. Lowery also said that he could hear someone on board bark orders to climb to avoid colliding with either a church steeple, or a local brewery (depending on who was asked). Mr. Lowery wasn't the only witness, however: others were quoted as having heard singing from the craft as it floated.

16th March 2015, 23:18
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/58D4C1FD-21B1-40DE-AAE5-68E6D51D91AD_zpshmydkiqn.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/58D4C1FD-21B1-40DE-AAE5-68E6D51D91AD_zpshmydkiqn.jpg.html)

Source :- http://drdavidclarke.co.uk/secret-files/the-solway-spaceman-photograph/

The Solway Spaceman photograph

by David Clarke & Andy Roberts (published by Fortean Times 286, April 2012)

Jim Templeton died on 27 November, 2011. His name will mean little to all but the most ardent students of British ufological history. But the photograph he took in 1964 will be familiar to most Forteans and has been reproduced numerous times on TV and in books and magazines during the past 48 years.

The Solway Spaceman photograph (Credit: Jim Templeton)

Although the photo depicts a strange space-suited entity rather than a UFO it nevertheless remains one of the most puzzling Fortean images ever taken. Though the photo itself is often claimed to be a hoax the circumstances that surround it are frequently used to justify the existence of shadowy, MIB-like, government agents.

Carlisle fireman Jim Templeton had a passion for photography, and on 24 May 1964 took a photograph of his eldest daughter on the Solway Marshes, the strip of land on the south side of the Solway Estuary, separating England from Scotland. When he collected the processed film the shop assistant said, “That’s a marvellous colour film, but who’s the big fellow”. Jim was baffled until he took a close look at the photographs. On one print, apparently standing just behind his daughter’s head was a large figure dressed in a ‘spaceman’ suit. Jim knew there had been no-one else around at the time he took the photograph and immediately had the negative tested by contacts in the police force and with the film’s manufacturers, Kodak. Both said the image had not been tampered with and could not account for what the Cumberland News began to call the ‘Solway Spaceman’.

The photograph was soon on the front page of the local newspaper and within days Jim and his daughter became media celebrities as the image was flashed round the world. But the price of this involuntary fame and attention was high. Jim’s daughter was taunted and bullied and he had to take his daughter out of school for a while because her nerves were suffering.

The Ministry of Defence showed no interest in the case until the Cumberland News contacted them for their opinion. The MoD said they would be pleased to analyse the photograph, but when Jim discovered they required the original film and camera for analysis he refused and no official file exists to show they pursued the matter any further. Whether or not Jim was just being cautious in refusing to supply the original film and camera for analysis or whether he had good reason for not letting them out of his hands is a matter for speculation, especially in view of information that has arisen in recent years. A strange event then took place which has convinced many UFOlogists that the MOD were interested enough to covertly send a pair of secret agents to investigate the bizarre photograph.

Later that summer Jim was visited at the Fire Station by two men. They were dressed entirely in black and drove a brand new black Jaguar car, unusual garb and transport for the times. They asked to be taken to the place where the photograph was taken. Jim queried their identity and was shown a card bearing an official crest and the word ‘Security’. They told him, ‘We’re from the Ministry, but you don’t need to know who we are. We go by numbers.’ Jim noticed the pair referred to each other as ‘nine’ and ‘eleven’. Their obvious lack of knowledge of the area and inability to pronounce local place names led Jim to conclude they weren’t local people. Once they reached the marshes Jim said the following conversation took place: “Pull up on here. This is where the photograph was taken.’ They asked, ‘Can you take us to the exact spot?’ I said, ‘Yes.’ So we walked across, and I said, ‘This is where the photograph was taken.’ One looked at the other, and the other looked at him and said, ‘This is where you saw the large man, the alien?’ I said, ‘No, we didn’t see anybody…I never saw anybody.’ ‘Thank you very much,’ he said, and he walked away.” In a somewhat bizarre conclusion to the encounter, the two men drove off, abandoning Jim to walk a mile to the nearest garage for a lift to Carlisle. Jim Templeton never saw the mysterious Men In Black again.

This case has become a cause celebre in ufology, and has featured in a number of books and articles within the context of a Government cover-up. Analysis of the paper trail surrounding the case demonstrates how fact has become entangled with fantasy, with the result that another layer of confusion has been added to the MIB mythology. When the authors questioned Jim Templeton in 2001 he told us he firmly believed the mystery visitors were sent by the British Government. He has also made this statement to UFO to other writers and researchers in recent years. Jim’s mysterious visitors have been tied in with all kinds of spurious events in an attempt to keep the idea of government MIB-type agents alive. For example, Jim’s photograph has been linked to an anomalous ‘figure’ that was supposed to have appeared on a Blue Streak missile firing range at Woomera in south Australia. The link with Solway Firth appeared to be that Blue Streak missiles were developed and tested at RAF Spadeadam in Cumbria. They were part of a British missile system designed to be used as the first stage of a satellite launcher.

According to a Wikipedia entry a Blue Streak launch at the Woomera range, using Cumbrian-built weaponry, had to be aborted the day after the Solway Spaceman photo was taken ‘because two large men [were] seen on the firing range…technicians at the time did not know about Templeton’s sighting until it appeared on the front page of an Australian newspaper…and they said the figure in Cumbria looked the same as the ones they had seen on the monitor at Woomera.’

Templeton repeated this story when interviewed by Jenny Randles for a BBC2 documentary on Tales of the Paranormal (1996). He said the Australian technicians had claimed the figures were ‘exactly the same type of man: same dress, same figure, same size as in the original photograph.’ The mystery appeared to increase when, as part of the research for the programme, Jenny searched UFO files from 1964 held by The National Archives. There she found letters from members of the public referring to both the ‘Cumberland spaceman’ and to a ‘mysterious object’ captured on film during the rocket launch. But there was no trace of the can of film referred to in the archives. Had it been removed by the Men in Black?

The mystery also gripped MP James Fraser who, following the 1996 TV show, asked MoD what had become of the ‘missing’ film. Files released by The National Archives in 2010 revealed that inquiries by the UFO desk discovered the film in question was neither secret nor ‘missing’ (DEFE 24/1983/1). It was in fact part of a British Pathe newsreel and the original is held by the Imperial War Museum. Stills from the film were widely published by newspapers and the British magazine Flying Saucer Review shortly after its release. It shows a rocket test on 5 June 1964 and the ‘mysterious object’ visible in the sky beside the launch pad is clearly the result of a classic lens reflection. The film ‘Blue Streak – Two, One, Zero! 1964’ can be viewed at the British Pathe website here.

Research published at www.cumberlandspaceman co.uk reveals there were two aborted rocket launches at Woomera the preceded the test shown in the British Pathe footage. The first, on 25 May, was halted due to ‘bad weather’, the second on 2 June was aborted due to a systems fault. One of these events must logically be the source of the ‘spaceman’ rumour overheard and spread by Jim Templeton. But there is no contemporaneous record, either from a newspaper or official source, that refers to the appearance of a ‘spaceman’. There were, however, lots of stories about a ‘UFO’ – actually a lens flare – spotted on the film of the 5 June rocket test.

The most straightforward explanation is that the story combines two separate events into one ‘urban legend’ which has subsequently spread like a virus through the UFO grapevine and is still reproducing itself almost 50 years later. But the bottom line remains, as Australian UFOlogist Bill Chalker concluded, ‘…there would appear to be no links between the Solway photograph and the 5 June 1964 Woomera footage. Case solved.’

No real evidence of any connection between these events, or indeed proof that a similar ‘figure’ was ever seen at Woomera, exists. UFOlogists have never let UFO fact get in the way of UFO fiction and an air of mystery still pervades these claims. The story of the Solway Spaceman has become a UFOlogical legend. But there is another much more interesting view of the story and one which, while it may not solve the case entirely, could, once and for all, cast reasonable doubt on Jim’s claims that the photograph and the MIB story is genuine. Contemporary newspaper records from 1964 reveal that Jim Templeton took a very different view of the matter shortly after he had taken the infamous photograph. In September that year his story of the MIB visit reached the national media and journalists asked the Carlisle police for confirmation that Jim has been quizzed by the security services.

Detective Chief Inspector Stanley Armstrong told the Cumberland News: ‘I know nothing whatsoever about this meeting. I don’t know who the men were and I have told Mr Templeton that he should have taken the number of the car and reported the incident to the police.’ After the police became involved Jim clearly wanted to play down the significance of the ‘meeting.’ He told the paper: “It all looks like a leg-pull to me. I’m sure the men were not security agents and I have no idea why they should want to pass themselves off as such.”

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/81CD3DB3-395A-42B4-B69E-07A30115EE68_zpscgllc3cb.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/81CD3DB3-395A-42B4-B69E-07A30115EE68_zpscgllc3cb.jpg.html)

Jim Templeton was a very sincere man but it seems that his interpretation of what took place on the lonely Solway Marshes in 1964 has, like so many elements of the UFO mystery, been coloured by what the media and UFO writers have wished to be the truth. In 1964 British UFOlogy was in the doldrums. The great days of the 1950s saucer scares and contactees, when flying saucers made news headlines on a daily basis, were long gone and both flying saucer enthusiasts and media alike were looking for any story that would keep flying saucers in the public eye. The Solway Spaceman photograph did just that and paved the way for British ufology’s great re-invention in 1966 when the so called Warminster Phenomenon began.

That leaves the photograph itself. However the sceptics decry it as being a hoaxed photo no one has actually been able to prove how it was faked. A detailed photographic analysis carried out in 1997 by Roger Green of Bradford University concluded that the image was, “…a composite made using some superimposition technique.”, but failed to demonstrate exactly how the composite and been achieved. And of course Kodak’s analysis claimed the photograph was genuine and had not been tampered with. Neither can we prove that Jim Templeton faked the photograph himself but there is evidence that he enjoyed playing practical jokes. For example he told us that he had created a faked five pound note for amusement only weeks before the photograph was taken, to demonstrate his photographic skills. Templeton took the film for processing locally where, he said “everybody in the developing department knew me.”

Perhaps, in trying to perfect his photographic techniques, Templeton did create the ‘spaceman’ photo or perhaps, knowing of his liking for practical jokes and eager to play one on him, it is not inconceivable that someone in the processing labs tampered with the film to create the ‘alien’ image. Within days the image was world famous. That, coupled with the fact that Jim’s daughter was upset because of all the attention she attracted, would make it impossible for Jim to confess to a hoax or for someone to say ‘sorry, Jim, it was just a joke’. This is exactly what took place in other celebrated UFO photographic cases, where the instant fame achieved by the pranksters later prevented them from making a full confession and the stories became cemented as ‘fact’. Subsequent retractions years later were either dismissed by media and UFOlogy or fudged by the witnesses themselves to minimise embarrassment.

So who were the Jim Templeton’s mystery ‘MIB’ visitors? Former incumbent of the British government’s UFO desk, Nick Pope believes that there may be ‘Walter Mitty’ types among the civilian population who are prepared to impersonate MOD officials in order to speak to UFO witnesses for their own reasons. Evidence for such individuals is well documented in the MOD files. And there, the story ends, for now. Jim is gone, but his story and photograph live on. The Solway Spaceman is an iconic image from a simpler time. A time when people believed you if you said you were from ‘the ministry’ and when the photograph of a ‘spaceman’ held untold potential for the human race. For some, it still does.

17th March 2015, 00:08
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/58D4C1FD-21B1-40DE-AAE5-68E6D51D91AD_zpshmydkiqn.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/58D4C1FD-21B1-40DE-AAE5-68E6D51D91AD_zpshmydkiqn.jpg.html)

here's a theory that has been picking up traction: The Solway Firth Alien

it was the child's mother.


here's another image showing what her mother was wearing.


17th March 2015, 00:16
Good one Jimmer, makes sense now that the photograph has changed colour.
We can at least put this one on the shelf as, solved. : Sherlock:

17th March 2015, 12:09
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/0A9C0695-3DA4-445F-96FE-87703AC3D15C_zps0mlcj3fu.png (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/0A9C0695-3DA4-445F-96FE-87703AC3D15C_zps0mlcj3fu.png.html)

Source :- http://whofortedblog.com/2014/12/22/yes-forteans-maybe-santa-claus/

Article by Tim Grieve - Carlson.

Yes Forteans, (Maybe?) There is a Santa Claus.

Footsteps On The Roof.

VIRGINIA, your little friends are wrong. They have been affected by the skepticism of a skeptical age. They do not believe except they see. They think that nothing can be which is not comprehensible by their little minds. All minds, Virginia, whether they be mens or childrens, are little. In this great universe of ours man is a mere insect, an ant, in his intellect, as compared with the boundless world about him, as measured by the intelligence capable of grasping the whole of truth and knowledge.

- Yes Virginia, There is a Santa Claus Francis Pharcellus Church. New Yorks Sun, Sept. 21st, 1897.

It is once again that special time of year when shopping malls are full, our wallets are empty, and distant relatives make themselves at home. Children all over the world send prayers and letters to Santa Claus, a composite image of the Greek St. Nicholas (especially his Dutch form, sinterklass), the old Nordic Odin, and the creative vision of Haddon Sundblom, an artist working for the Coca-Cola company in 1931.

Of course, countless mythic and commercial interests had a hand in creating the image of Santa we cherish today. Sundblom himself turned to Clement Clark Moores 1822 poem A Visit from St. Nicholas (often called Twas the Night before Christmas) for inspiration. Moore describes Santa as a rotund and benevolent being:

His eyeshow they twinkled! his dimples, how merry!

His cheeks were like roses, his nose like a cherry!

His droll little mouth was drawn up like a bow,

And the beard on his chin was as white as the snow;

Those lines formed the basis for Haddon Sundbloms paintings of Santa for Coca-Cola: fat, rosy-cheeked, red coat and hat, boots, white beard, and a sack of gifts for good girls and boys.[1] This is the image that many young people are encouraged to believe in today, and we reward the fervor of their belief with gifts that we tell them came from Santa Claus himself (as clearly evidenced by the missing cookies).

(Earlier this month, another Who Forted? contributor deftly explained some of the mythic, and possibly supernatural/fae characteristics of Santa Claus, with special attention given to Moores poem).

This is also the time of year when Stephen Wagner of paranormal.about.com starts to post some very interesting submissions: stories from individuals who claim to have encountered Santa Claus, but not on his break near the food court in their local mall. Stephen collects stories from people who have encountered the real Santa Claus. Stephen has been collecting and publishing these stories for a few years now, and he believes that many of his informants are well-intentioned in their submissions: for the most part, they arent messing with us. They do believe that theyve seen the real Santa Claus, or at least something a lot like him, which they are at a loss to explain:

I had an experience when I was three years old and still young enough to wear footed pajamas. The year was maybe 1969, Christmas Eve. I wanted to see what Santa had brought me, so I quietly walked down the hallway and looked around the corner to our living room. I saw my parents and someone I didnt know around our Christmas tree. The stranger was an old guy with a white beard and hair with a red suit. I quickly went back to my room as fast as I could with footed pajamas and slid into bed.

I told my mom what happened many years later and she insisted that I was dreaming or that it was my dad. That wasnt possible because my dad was sitting in a chair behind the stranger and my mom was standing right next to my dad! Im African American, and during that time the tenants in our building were all African American, so Santa stood out! -Joanne


An old friend came to see me a couple of weeks ago. We lost touch years ago, but he managed to trace me and he brought me a Christmas card. After a few minutes, I asked him if he remembered the Christmas Eve about 30 years ago when we were outside our houses. We grew up next to each other.

It must have been around 7.30 p.m., a clear night, when we suddenly heard a bell or bells in the distance getting closer real fast. As we both looked up, there was the reindeer, the sleigh and Santa flying very fast and low over my house. It was brief, but we both ran to tell our families. Of course, everyone laughed, but I tell you it was real!

So when my friend turned up I asked him if he remembered, and he said of course he did but he didnt like telling people about it now. You can imagine why! Jimmy

You can check out the entire selection of Santa encounters here.

Even in a fairly skeptical 2012 article on Wagners Santa reports for the Boston Globe, London author Chris Wright was impressed by the serious tone of many of the accounts: the overall tone is of people giving courtroom testimonyReading these accounts, you feel that these are people who are desperate to be taken seriously, and who see Wagners site as a chance to present their case.

(Mr. Wrights article also included what might be one of the greatest quotes from any paranormal investigator in history: The only possibility of this being real is if its an alien or a ghost pretending to be Santa. - Loyd Auerbach, Atlantic University. Anything is possible at Christmas, Loyd. And whats with leaving out Bigfoot?)

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/55BEED2B-2AA6-4939-B1F9-320477EBF94F_zpsekdcdwrq.png (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/55BEED2B-2AA6-4939-B1F9-320477EBF94F_zpsekdcdwrq.png.html)

In his fortean classic The Mothman Prophecies, John Keel describes the home and work of a writer named Walter Gibson, a prolific novelist whose subject was a character named the Shadow. As Keel relates it, the Shadow was fond of lurking in dark alleys and wearing a wide-brimmed hat. Interestingly enough, an apparition matching the appearance and behavior of the Shadow now appears in Gibsons former residence, the very place in which he dreamed of and wrote about the character so often. Keel suggested that this Shadow-like apparition might be a tulpa: a thought-projection, a being brought into existence by the concentrated mental energy of human belief. Keel postulated that Gibsons years of thinking about the Shadow in that space eventually brought a Shadow-like apparition into existence there. He then went on to wonder whether some of the other apparitions people were seeing might be something like a tulpa.

Keel drew the idea of tulpas from the Belgian-French explorer Alexandra David-Neels 1929 book Magic and Mystery in Tibet, in which she describes their tendency to eventually develop their own agency, entirely separate from the pure will that generated them:

Once the tulpa is endowed with enough vitality to be capable of playing the part of a real being, it tends to free itself from its makers control. This, say Tibetan occultists, happens nearly mechanically, just as the child, when his body is completed and able to live apart, leaves its mothers womb.

Or as Santa leaves the North Pole?

Since Keel introduced us decades ago, forteans have fallen in love with the notion of the tulpa. Nick Redfern referenced the idea heavily in his book Three Men Seeking Monsters (in which the cryptozoologist Richard Freeman conjures a spider-tulpa in the basement of his home), and Chris Savia of The Anomalist once suggested in an article for Who Forted? that the belief in Slender Man among the denizens of the internet has granted the entity form and agency as a tulpa. Just like the Jersey Devil. If one person thinking about the Shadow was enough to generate an apparition, could the believe of the worlds children generate a Santa-tulpa? Could this be the source of peoples Santa encounters?

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/96DD572A-EE36-42C2-B0DB-4ABCD6BB4C4A_zpsqjqbhtr6.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/96DD572A-EE36-42C2-B0DB-4ABCD6BB4C4A_zpsqjqbhtr6.jpg.html)

I can almost hear your stockings getting in a bunch. Do I really mean to suggest that Santa Claus is as really real as our thoughts, or as (now Im looking at you, Loyd) ghosts and aliens? No, I am not writing this in an effort to prove that the collective powers of childrens minds have created a red-coated being who lives at the north pole, operates a high-flying sleigh, and keeps elves as slaves. Id rather not even take a stand on the objective reality of any sort of tulpa. It is, however, my intention to point out that if tulpas are indeed an appropriate explanation for the various fortean phenomena to which we might ascribe them, then we must be willing to consider the far-reaching implications of suggesting that the human mind has the ability to conjure thought-forms of any sort. If Walter Gibsons mind was enough to create an apparition of his character, shouldnt the imaginations of all the worlds children conjure the image of Haddon Sundbloms Santa Claus? But why stop theremaybe this spring Stephen Wagner should solicit Easter Bunny reports. In fact, we would have strong ground on which to question the utility of describing certain apparitions as tulpas if no one ever claimed to encounter the real Santa, given that sincere belief in him is so widespread. The fact that many people seem to actually experience something like the real Santa Claus supports the tulpa-ish notion that there may be blurry lines between belief and experience, between place we describe as thought and the thing we agree to call reality.

As forteans, our supreme objective is the consideration of every available data-set. There is nothing Charles Fort detested more than the rejection or suppression of data that did not conform to existing paradigms of the time. And if theres one batch of stories that does a poor job of conforming to todays paradigms, its Stephen Wagners Santa-data.

The only indisputable fact to come out of all this is that a great many people have come forth with their stories of Santa encounters, and isnt that the raw material of the fortean endeavor itself? Fantastic stories? The present writer, for one, celebrates the experiences of those who have been lucky enough to encounter that jolly old elf. Id like wish you a holiday season as full of magic as these stories.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/754CB5E3-708F-4A01-9433-79EE149CE347_zpsuchg4nbk.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/754CB5E3-708F-4A01-9433-79EE149CE347_zpsuchg4nbk.jpg.html)

Keel, John. The Mothman Prophecies. 1975. New York: Tor, 2002. pp. 5-7.

Alexandra David-Nel, Magic and Mystery in Tibet, 1929, pg 283

17th March 2015, 13:03
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/B1B11DCF-AEE6-4D09-87E2-A838E18E4DD3.png_zpsdcnjm21m.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/B1B11DCF-AEE6-4D09-87E2-A838E18E4DD3.png_zpsdcnjm21m.jpeg.html)

Link to Jimmer's Well Researched Thread. John A Keel. Adventurer?

Tulpa's, Posts & Links On This Thread :- Page 3. Post 40. Alexander David-Neel. Tibet.

17th March 2015, 13:41
On a cinematic side note, be sure and check out one the very earliest science fiction films for a taste of airship wonderfulness:Luftkrieg Der Zukunft*protected email*, (The Battle in the Clouds as it was called in the US) directed by Walter R. Booth back in 1909.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/8BA77E52-A332-4A3A-B8F5-24102D119B2F.png_zpsthuoacni.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/8BA77E52-A332-4A3A-B8F5-24102D119B2F.png_zpsthuoacni.jpeg.html)

here's "The Battle in the Clouds."


17th March 2015, 19:53
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-07/EE58B570-730A-4E4B-A886-CB4D3ADD3D94_zpsrttebtij.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-07/EE58B570-730A-4E4B-A886-CB4D3ADD3D94_zpsrttebtij.jpg.html)

Source :- http://davidpratt.info/twilight1.htm

Article by David Pratt.

Visitors From The Twilight Zone.

1. Introduction.

Strange encounters between humans and a wide variety of otherworldly entities have been reported throughout history. These entities include gods, angels, ghosts, demons, fairies, gnomes, monsters, aliens, etc. Such encounters range from benign and uplifting to hostile and harmful. Some may involve visions or hallucinations but, as many of the cases presented below show, others appear to take place in our physical reality. In the latter cases, the entities are physically visible and sometimes tangible but their weird behaviour suggests that they are paranormal entities, who manifest briefly before fading back into the twilight zone.

Spirit materializations

Spirit materializations have often been reported since the resurgence of spiritualism in the second half of the 19th century. A.R. Wallace, co-developer with Darwin of the theory of natural selection, described these manifestations as follows:

These are either luminous appearances, sparks, stars, globes of light, luminous clouds, etc.; or hands, faces, or entire human figures, generally covered with flowing drapery, except a portion of the face and hands. The human forms are often capable of moving solid objects, and are both visible and tangible to all present.

He believed that such phenomena embodied truths of the most vital importance to human progress.

In the presence of the celebrated medium Daniel Dunglas Home, materialized hands could be touched and were seen to lift and carry objects. A newspaper editor shook hands with a materialized hand that ended at the wrist, describing it as tolerably well and symmetrically made, though not perfect, soft and slightly warm. A bell was brought to a journalist by a disembodied hand, but when he tried to hold the hand it melted away, leaving only the bell. At a session with the medium Kate Fox, a luminous hand came from the upper part of the room and, after hovering near the prominent scientist William Crookes for a few seconds, took a pencil from his hand, wrote on a sheet of paper, threw the pencil down, and then rose into the air, gradually fading into darkness. At a seance with Charles Williams in 1873, a large hand materialized which psychic researcher Frederic Myers seized and held in his; he felt it diminish in size until it was no bigger than a baby's, before it melted away altogether.2 H.P. Blavatsky argued that the spirit-hand or phantom-hand was often an extrusion from the mediums astral body, usually happening unconsciously, when the medium was in a trance.

The most famous full-form materialization was a white-robed, white-veiled, barefoot figure calling herself Katie King. After the medium Florence Cook, dressed in black, had been securely tied up in a cabinet (a niche with a curtain in front of it) and had gone into a trance, Katie would emerge from the cabinet and walk about the seance room, conversing with those present. She felt warm to the touch, and seemed just like a flesh-and-blood human. Immediately after an appearance, Florence would be found still tied up, with the knots of the ropes still sealed. In 1874 a scientist conducted a test in which wires were attached to Florence and a low electric current was passed through her body, so that even a movement of her hands would register on the galvanometer. But the current was not interrupted throughout the seance, in which Katie materialized and moved round the seance room. William Crookes was another scientist who investigated this phenomenon and concluded that it was genuine. He took 44 pictures of Katie, and saw both Katie and Florence together on several occasions. However, he was already convinced that Katie was not Florence in disguise, as Katie was six inches taller than Florence, her ears were unpierced, in contrast to Florence's, and her fingers were longer and her face larger than Florence's.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/BF2DE0AC-3611-4682-AE17-0F7F8C84738B_zpschfvb8sd.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/BF2DE0AC-3611-4682-AE17-0F7F8C84738B_zpschfvb8sd.jpg.html)

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/0FAFA17A-15C4-4795-8DDB-E4DFA3623663_zpsi95drugv.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/0FAFA17A-15C4-4795-8DDB-E4DFA3623663_zpsi95drugv.jpg.html)

Fig. 2.1. Left: Having entered into a trance, Florence Cook has slumped over the arm of a chair. The towering ectoplasm shape behind her is just beginning to compress into the materialized form of Katie King. Right: Katie King, fully materialized.

In December 1873 a man tried to seize Katie during a seance, and a scuffle followed in which the man lost part of his beard. To escape his clutches, Katie partly dematerialized and slipped away to the cabinet. When the curtains were opened, Florence was found still tied up with the knots sealed and no white material of the kind Katie had been wearing could be found. The only proven instance of cheating came in January 1880 when the materialization was seized and really wasFlorence. However, the person responsible for securing Florence admitted that he had arranged with others that he would not secure her properly. Florence's supporters argued that this was a case of unconscious fraud. This certainly occurred with the Italian medium Eusapia Palladino; when in trance she was known to cheat whenever she could, clumsily levitating tables with her feet, but her remarkable phenomena continued to occur even under rigorous test conditions, amazing dozens of eminent European scientists over a 20-year period.

Impressive materializations were also produced by Horatio and William Eddy, two mediums living in the township of Chittenden, Vermont. Form after form would emerge from the cabinet, each quite different in sex, gait, costume, complexion, length and arrangement of hair, height and breadth of body, and apparent age. After an hour or so the session was brought to a close and the medium reappeared with haggard eyes and apparently much exhausted . These manifestations were investigated in 1874 by H.S. Olcott, who helped to found the Theosophical Society the following year. He had served as a field officer for the Union in the Civil War, and because of his reputation for integrity was given the rank of Colonel and assigned the task of uprooting fraud and corruption in the army and navy. Olcott witnessed some 300 or 400 spirit forms during his stay with the Eddy mediums and could find no evidence of fraud. He said that, when touched, the apparitions were as substantial as any human being in the flesh, but that their temperature was invariably lower than his own, and their skin was covered with a clammy sweat.

Dr George Beard of New York was convinced that the manifestations were simply the result of one of the Eddy brothers dressing up. Posing as a simple-minded spiritualist, he went to Chittenden secretly determined to expose them. However, during Horatio Eddy's seance, while the sitters were holding the mediums hands, a rogue guitar struck Beard repeatedly on the head, causing him so much pain that he jumped up and knocked down the curtains. After the sitting had resumed, all sorts of musical instruments were thrown over the curtain at him; a bell thrown with some force hit him in the face, after which he decided to return to New York. Beard had brought with him a powerful battery, whose current no mortal would have been able to withstand. Olcott connected the materialized form of a Hindu girl, Honto, to it, but it seemed only to amuse her. Beard, however, proceeded to denounce all materializing seances as stupendous frauds, and declared that Olcott's testimony couldn't be trusted as he had been immersed in the humbug for too long and also wore glasses!

Francis Monck had been the first medium not only to produce materialized forms but also to remain in full view while doing so. Spirit forms would grow out of his side: at first faces, then a fully-formed figure, nebulous at first but growing more solid as it issued from the medium until eventually it left him and appeared as a separate person, a couple of feet away but bound to him by a slender attachment of gossamer. Monck was tested several times with good results but, as with certain other mediums whose powers were not fully under their control, he resorted to deliberate deception on at least one occasion; conjuror devices were found in his possession and sceptics dismissed all his earlier materializations as fraudulent.

During the early decades of the 20th century, Marthe Braud(Eva C.) produced materializations in full view of investigators, after she had been put into a hypnotic trance. A soft, somewhat elastic substance named ectoplasm emanated from various parts of her body especially her mouth, ears, vagina, and nipples. The ectoplasm would quickly organize itself into the shape of a hand or head, on which a face might appear, sometimes in miniature. It would then solidify into a sort of paste, dry to the touch, before retracting into the mediums body or simply disappearing. Sometimes the materializations looked like flat images, but in other cases they were perfect. Charles Richet, a French physiologist (later Nobel Prize winner) and psychic investigator, described seeing a full form rise from the floor:

At first it was only a white, opaque spot like a handkerchief lying on the ground before the curtain, then this handkerchief quickly assumed the form of a human head level with the floor and a few moments later it rose up in a straight line and became a small man enveloped in a kind of white burnous [long circular cloak with hood], who took two or three halting steps in front of the curtain and then sank to the floor and disappeared as if through a trap-door. But there was no trap-door.

Since sceptics suggested Marthe might be swallowing muslin and regurgitating it, her hair, armpits, nose, mouth, and knees were examined before a seance, and sometimes her vagina and rectum too. She was also given an emetic. Even after syrup of bilberries was administered, the forms extruded from her mouth were absolutely white. Over a period of 20 years she was never detected in any attempt at trickery.

Fig. 2.2. Left: Eva C. producing ectoplasm, 13 March 1911. Her left hand is being held by Dr Charles Richet and her right by Prof. Schrenck-Notzing. The latters book Phenomena of Materialisation contains some 225 photographs of ectoplasmic materializations, all performed under strict test conditions. Right: An ectoplasmic face exuding from the neck of Eva C., 30 December 1911.11

By the mid-1920s, Eva's powers were deserting her. But by this time a Brazilian medium, Carlos Mirabelli, was demonstrating even more spectacular materializations.

Mirabelli's full-form materializations were of deceased individuals known to the witnesses: something which had often been reported from spiritualist seances, but ordinarily in dark or very poorly lit rooms, whereas Mirabelli's appeared in full light, and in test conditions, before numerous investigators appointed to examine the claims. In the course of more than a hundred sessions, more than half of which were productive, Mirabelli performed in a locked and sealed room, tied up in a chair; and he materialized, among others, the child of one of the investigators, dressed in her burial clothes, and a bishop who had been drowned in a shipwreck. They did not merely appear and fade away again; they were able to converse with the investigators, and to touch and be touched; a doctor present was able to feel the girlS pulse. These materializations were attested by scores of academics, prominent politicians, doctors and others, none of whom could offer any explanation other than that they were genuine; nor has any sceptic since been able to discover any evidence from the many witnesses still living to suggest that Mirabelli was involved in what would have been the most spectacular conjuring trick ever devised.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/F9F57723-0750-49EA-9C69-9A3D8E68A1E4_zpspoeuhfyu.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/F9F57723-0750-49EA-9C69-9A3D8E68A1E4_zpspoeuhfyu.jpg.html)

Fig. 2.3. The look of alarm on the part of Dr Carlos de Castro (right) is accounted for by the fact that a deceased poet (centre) has just materialized between him and the entranced Mirabelli (left), in the course of a test seance at the Cesare Lombroso Academy of Psychic Studies.

Materializations are still occasionally reported in spiritualist journals but they are no longer the object of serious investigation as most parapsychologists find the subject too hot to handle!

W.Q. Judge, a founder-member of the Theosophical Society, mentions three possible explanations of spirit materializations:
1) The mediums astral body is exuded, and gradually collects particles extracted from the air and the bodies of those present at the seance until it becomes visible. It may resemble the medium or assume the appearance of a dead person whose image is present on the astral plane.

2) The astral shell of a deceased person, i.e. the decaying ethereal form that served as the vehicle of their lower mind, and which is therefore devoid of conscience and the higher intellectual and spiritual faculties, becomes visible and even tangible when the condition of air and ether is such as to alter the vibration of its molecules to the necessary degree.

3) An unseen mass of chemical, electrical, and magnetic matter is collected from the atmosphere, the medium, or other people present, and a picture of any desired person, living or dead, is reflected on it out of the astral light.
Dimness of light is generally preferred for such manifestations because a bright light disturbs the astral substance and makes the projection more difficult.

In materializations and other seance-room phenomena, the medium and other sitters are often vampirized to some extent by the astral entities involved, as the necessary elements are drawn from their bodies, depleting their vitality. Blavatsky calls mediumship , one of the most dangerous of abnormal nervous diseases, and contrasts it with adeptship, which signifies full voluntary control over psychic powers and forces.

17th March 2015, 20:28
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/96B7040B-4EC3-4D22-963C-6F2A6DCA42F5_zps8exlgcgo.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/96B7040B-4EC3-4D22-963C-6F2A6DCA42F5_zps8exlgcgo.jpg.html)

Source :- http://davidpratt.info/twilight1.htm#t3

Article by David Pratt.

Angels and apparitions.

Most apparitions on record are of the living rather than the dead. Only a minority are visual; most involve sensing a presence, hearing thumps, moaning, and other strange noises, or smelling unexplained odours. Apparitions are usually seen only once, but some are repeatedly seen haunting the same location. R.E. Guiley writes:

Some apparitions seem real and corporeal, with definable form and features, and, if human, with clothing. Other apparitions are fuzzy, luminous, transparent, wispy and ill-defined; some are little more than streaks, blobs or patches of light.
Apparitions appear and disappear suddenly and sometimes just fade away. They both move through walls and objects and walk around them. They can cast shadows and be reflected in mirrors. ... Some are accompanied by sounds, smells, sensations of cold and movement of real objects in the percipients environment. In some cases, percipients attempt to touch apparitions; most find their hands go through them, but in a few cases, contact has been made with a substance that feels like a flimsy garment.

Some apparitions communicate verbally and seem to possess a certain degree of intelligence, while others do not respond to attempts at communication and display only a limited range of gestures and movements. For instance, they may call the percipients attention to a fatal wound on the ghostly body. Sometimes there is no interaction at all, and the percipient merely witnesses an ethereal repeat of events that once took place at the scene in question. There are reports of animal ghosts, and people have also seen ghosts of inanimate objects, such as spectral ships glowing at sea (e.g. The Flying Dutchman). In addition, phantom armies have been seen fighting in the sky. For instance, on Christmas Eve 1642, two months after the battle of Edge Hill during Englands Civil War, a kind of replay of the battle was seen in the skies above the battlefield, complete with sound effects. The reenactment was repeated on several subsequent occasions, though it varied each time. The king had a royal commission look into the case, and the investigators saw the spectacle for themselves. Ghostly replays of battlefield scenes tend to fade over time, though many continue for centuries.

Over 80% of apparitions seem to manifest themselves for a purpose. The persons whose apparition is seen may communicate their own crisis (e.g. that they are dying or have just died), usually to their loved ones or others with whom they have close emotional ties. Crisis apparitions appear to people both in dreams and when they are awake. Most apparitions of the dead appear to comfort the grieving or communicate information about the estate or unfinished business of the deceased. For instance, after his death, Dante appeared to his son and guided him to where he had hidden the last cantos of his Divine Comedy. Apparitions of the dead may also appear years later to loved ones in times of crisis. Sometimes angelic beings, religious figures, luminosities, and dead loved ones are reported by the dying shortly before death. Haunting apparitions usually have emotional ties to the site concerned, possibly resulting from violent or sudden death.

Many unexplained luminosities at haunted sites have been captured on film.3 Sometimes cameras fail to register what witnesses see, suggesting that the ghost was not seen with normal vision. This is also implied by the fact that sometimes one person sees a ghost while another person present does not. There are also occasions when cameras record a ghost even though the photographer was not aware of anything when the picture was taken.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2AD20B55-1687-4E5B-B450-201DCE67CB77_zpsmhbk6wbk.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2AD20B55-1687-4E5B-B450-201DCE67CB77_zpsmhbk6wbk.jpg.html)

Fig. 3.1. This famous photo was taken by two Canadian tourists on 19 June 1966 at Queens House on the Thames. Although nothing had been noticed at the time, two cowled ghostly figures can be seen on the developed photo (the two hands visible on the stair rail are both left hands).

Very strong, sharply fluctuating magnetic fields have been detected in places where people see ghosts. They tend to move from place to place and vary from the size of a basketball to that of a baseball. The electrical component of these fields is usually a DC field, like those emitted by living organisms, rather than the AC field typical of an electrical circuit. Sudden temperature drops (cold spots) have also been measured, along with elevated levels of radioactivity.

Sceptics have suggested that people who see ghosts may be suffering hallucinations induced by freakish electromagnetic phenomena. But even if certain ghostly experiences are hallucinatory, it is implausible that an ordinary random electromagnetic field would induce similar hallucinations in different people on different occasions, as would have to happen in places apparently haunted by the same ghost.

W.Q. Judge divides apparitions into two general classes: 1) the astral shells of the dead or astral images, either actually visible to the eye or the result of vibration within thrown out to the eye and thus making the person think he sees a physical form; 2) the astral-mental form (mayavi-rupa, or thought-body) of living persons, often projected unintentionally and therefore only partially conscious. When conditions are right, any astral images or thought-forms from the collective imagination can manifest visibly and even tangibly through the agency of elemental and other ethereal entities.

Apparitions of people who are about to die or have just died are fairly common. For instance, in a letter to the famous 19th-century French astronomer and psychical researcher Camille Flammarion, the Princess de Montarcy recalled that her grandmother had always said that if they were not together when she was dying, she would let her know she was dead. One evening at 9 oclock the princesss dog jumped up on her bed, howling as if he were being killed. At the foot of her bed the princess saw the apparition of her grandmother, who threw her a kiss and disappeared. The following morning, a telegram informed her that her grandmother had died between 8 and 9 the previous evening.

In another case from the 19th century, the figure of a young soldier, in hospital dress, appeared before the captain of his company, and requested that his pay be forwarded to his mother, whose address he then gave. The captain made a note of the request, whereupon the man vanished. After making inquiries, the captain found that the soldier had died the previous day. H.P. Blavatsky says that the intense thought and anxiety felt by the soldier in his dying moments could easily create an astral form to achieve a certain object. The astral soul is the exact ethereal likeness of the body, though not of its temporary garments. However, the soldier would have imagined talking to his captain dressed, rather than naked, and his desire faithfully reproduced the scene planned beforehand.

In August 1864, May Clerke was reading on a verandah in Barbados while a native nurse was pushing her little girl in a pram. When Clerke got up to go into the house, the nurse asked who the gentleman was who had just been talking to her. Clerke replied that no one had been with her. The nurse was adamant and said that the gentleman was very tall and very pale. Clerke became annoyed when the nurse said she had been rude to ignore the man, who seemed very anxious to get her attention. A few days later Clerke learned that her brother had died in Tobago at the time of the apparition.

In general, theosophy rejects the idea that the actual spirits of the dead can appear after death. This is because the higher human soul, or reincarnating soul, usually separates from the lower human soul, or astral soul, soon after death. It then sinks into a peaceful dreamlike state of consciousness in the higher astral realms, leaving behind a decaying astral corpse or shell (kama-rupa, or desire-body), largely devoid of reason and this is what mediums usually mistake for the spirits of the dead. However, the spirit-soul may genuinely be present directly preceding or following physical death, especially if death came suddenly.

Encounters with angels (from the Greek angelos, messenger) continue to the present day. G. de Purucker says that appearances of angels are often connected with the witnesss own inner self and are an externalization of his or her thoughts. Some involve the appearance of highly evolved humans such as mahatmas or their chelas, who can travel at will in their subtle body and make themselves seen whenever it is appropriate to do so. In rare cases nirmanakayas may appear i.e. spiritually evolved humans belonging to the brotherhood of adepts, who choose to live in the earths auric atmosphere, without a physical body. In extremely rare cases certain advanced, ethereal beings from higher planes who are closely linked with the human race may appear visibly to people in an unusual state of consciousness, and the visioners imagination may endow them with wings or dress them in unusual garments.

Angels are usually sensed, or heard by clairaudience, but occasionally they manifest as apparitions in brilliant white robes or as balls of brilliant white light. They often appear as real persons in a mysterious stranger encounter.

These encounters occur when a person is in a dilemma and needs quick action. A mysterious person suddenly appears out of nowhere and provides a solution. Mysterious strangers can be male or female of any race. Most often, they are male usually a fresh-looking, clean-cut youth. They are invariably well-dressed, polite and knowledgeable about the crisis at hand. They often are calm but can be forceful, and know just what to do. They speak, though sparingly. They are convincingly real as flesh-and-blood humans; however, once the problem has been solved, the mysterious strangers vanish abruptly. It is their abrupt and strange disappearance that makes people question whether they have been aided by mortals or angels.

The 16th-century Italian sculptor Benvenuto Cellini, for instance, was about to hang himself in prison when a luminous angelic youth appeared and hurled him to the ground.11 In the 1950s a German woman climbing alone in the Bavarian Alps found herself in danger; it was growing dark and she realized she had strayed from the path. Suddenly she saw a big ball of light, which condensed into the shape of a tall, rather Chinese-looking gentleman. At the time the apparition did not astonish her but seemed quite natural. The gentleman bowed to her, spoke a few reassuring words, and led her back to the tourist path. Then he turned into a ball of light that vanished. He acted like a guardian angel perhaps a manifestation of her own higher self. The phenomenon of a figure materializing from a small luminous source or ball of light is quite common.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/40811A73-615F-448B-BBB0-4AE6D61679B2_zpsobxyuuo4.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/40811A73-615F-448B-BBB0-4AE6D61679B2_zpsobxyuuo4.jpg.html)

Fig. 3.2. Ball of light and oriental gentleman encountered in the Bavarian Alps.

The following crisis apparition raises intriguing questions about the physical reality and identity of some ghostly figures.

In the summer of 1895, veteran sailor Captain Joshua Slocum was completing the first leg of the voyage which earned him his place in history as the first person to sail alone round the world. Between the Azores and Gibraltar his rugged but tiny sloop Spray ran into squalls. At the same time, Slocum was suffering from severe stomach cramps which so demoralized him that he went below, not taking in his sails as he knew he should, and threw himself on the cabin floor in agony. He lost track of how long he lay there, for he became delirious.
When Slocum came to, he realized this his sloop was plunging into a heavy sea. Looking out of the companionway, to his amazement he saw a tall man at the helm. His rigid hand, grasping the spokes of the wheel, held them as in a vise. He was dressed like a foreign sailor, with a large red cap over his left ear, and sporting shaggy black whiskers. Slocum wondered if this alarming personage, the very image of a pirate, had boarded his boat and planned to cut his throat.
The sailor seemed to read his thoughts, for he doffed his cap to Slocum, saying, with the ghost of a smile Seor, I have come to do you no harm. I am one of Columbuss crew, the pilot of the Pinta, come to aid you. Lie quiet, seor captain, and I will guide your ship tonight. You have a calentura [fever] but you will be all right tomorrow ... You did wrong to mix cheese with plums.

Next day Slocum found that the Spray was still heading as he had left her, and felt that Columbus himself could not have held her more exactly on her course. That night he received a second visit from the Spanish sailor, but this time it was in a dream. He explained that he would like to sail with Slocum on his voyage, for the love of adventure alone. Then, doffing his cap, he disappeared as mysteriously as he had arrived.

Slocum woke with the feeling that he had been in the presence of a friend and a seaman of vast experience. And though he recognized his second sighting as a dream, he also realized that the first had been something altogether different. Besides, what dream could hold a vessel on course through a violent sea?

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/923A71E6-ACE0-4A7C-B397-8A037D48329C_zpsu3wwa6cs.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/923A71E6-ACE0-4A7C-B397-8A037D48329C_zpsu3wwa6cs.jpg.html)

Fig. 3.3. Ghost encountered at sea, July 1895.

Numerous visions or apparitions of the Virgin Mary have been reported over the centuries. At Guadalupe, Mexico, in 1531, Mary appeared five times to Juan Diego, a middle-aged Aztec convert to Catholicism. On one occasion the apparition told Juan to pick flowers. Although it was a cold time of year, he found a garden of roses at a site where no flowers had grown before. The flowers were a species not grown in Mexico at that time. He was told to wrap the flowers in his cape and take them to the bishop. It was then found that a beautiful image of the Immaculate Conception had been imprinted on the cape, in a style not in the Maya-Toltec-Aztec tradition. The cape was made from a coarse fabric of cactus fibre and had a maximum lifespan of about 30 years, but both the cape and the painting have lasted to the present day, and are on display in the church shrine built at Marys request.

The appearance of Mary seems to vary in accordance with witnesses cultural and ethnic backgrounds. For example, the image of the Virgin on the Guadalupe cape clearly resembles an Amerindian, not a Jewish girl. Michael Grosso suggests that Marian visions may be expressions of the Goddess image, an archetypal pattern of great antiquity and psychological power and that the cult of Mary gives a familiar psychic vehicle for the collective imagination to work through. It is noteworthy that the hill where Jan Diego saw Mary was formerly consecrated to the Aztec goddess Teotenantzin, Mother of God.

At Fatima, Portugal, in 1917 Mary appeared repeatedly to three children (aged 7, 9 and 10), again at a place of ancient goddess worship this time of Isis. The two girls saw a young lady and heard her speak; the boy saw her but did not hear her speak. The children said the lady was dressed in white and stood above a small tree. Before their meetings with Mary, the children also had encounters with an angel. At the time of the first encounter they were tending their sheep at a rocky knoll not far from their home. They heard a rumble, like a powerful wind (as often reported in UFO encounters), and saw a dazzling globe of light gliding slowly towards them from across the valley. As it approached, it gradually turned into a brilliantly shining young man, who seemed about 14 years old and identified himself as the angel of peace. After asking them to recite a prayer, he faded away.

The meetings with Mary occurred on the 13th of the month for six successive months, as Mary had promised at the first encounter. The children suffered paralysis during the meetings, as happens in some UFO encounters. Revelations were made to the three children in the presence of a large crowd of onlookers, which increased greatly from month to month. The actual visions of Mary were seen only by the three children, but during the revelations related phenomena occurred that were witnessed by a large number of people. These phenomena included the appearance of a glowing globe-shaped object and the occurrence of a shower of rose petals that vanished on touching the ground. (Showers of flower petals are often mentioned in Vedic accounts of celestial visitations.)

One of the children asked Mary to perform a miracle for the public at large, and Mary promised to do so on 13 October. On this date, some 70,000 people congregated in anticipation of the miracle. The day was overcast and rainy, and the crowd huddled under umbrellas amidst a sea of mud. Suddenly the clouds parted and an astonishing solar display began to unfold. The suns disc spun round in a mad whirl, taking on all the colours of the rainbow. It then appeared to plunge to the earth, giving off heat, and moving in a zigzag fashion (as UFOs are often reported to do). Some people in the crowd feared it was a signal of the end of the world, and panicked. Fear then gave way to awe as the sun returned to normal in the sky. The miracle of the sun was witnessed by a large number of people from an area measuring about 20 by 30 miles, and lasted an estimated 10 minutes. Many onlookers afterwards found that their wet clothing was now completely dry. Photographers at the event documented the unusually fast change from wet to dry weather, but not the phenomenon of the rotating sun.

This sort of collective illusion is reminiscent of the way Indian fakirs can cause tigers and elephants to appear before a multitude of spectators. The fact that what the spectators see does not take place in our physical reality is proved by photography. This is illustrated by a performance of the famous Indian rope trick that was captured on film. Two psychologists together with several hundred other people saw a fakir throw a coil of rope into the air, watched a small boy climb the rope and disappear. They describe how dismembered parts of the boy came tumbling horribly down to the ground, how the fakir gathered these up in a basket, climbed the rope himself and came back down smiling, with the intact child. Others in the crowd are said to have agreed with most of the details of what happened, but a film record which begins with the rope being thrown into the air, shows nothing but the fakir and his assistant standing motionless beside it throughout the rest of the performance. The rope did not stay in the air and the boy never climbed it. The crowd, it seems, was party to a collective delusion.

The fakir was apparently able to project his own mental images into the mental spheres of the audience.

During the Fatima apparitions, Mary revealed that her purpose was to impress upon people the need for prayer, repentance, and mortification. As a result, many souls would be saved, Russia would be converted, and another world war averted! While clearly serving to strengthen the Catholic faith, Marian manifestations do at least challenge church patriarchy.

The manifestations could be generated by a coalescence of archetypal goddess imagery with the powerful thought-forms associated with the Virgin Mary cult. However, the events do not seem to be purely spontaneous; the fact that Mary predicted her successive appearances at Fatima in advance and thousands of people saw the solar display at the prearranged time points to the involvement of a directing agency. Given the backward nature of key Catholic teachings, from original sin to forgiveness of sins through belief in Christ, this is most likely an inferior entity, though a powerful one.

19th March 2015, 20:44
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/6096660D-5D7B-4CE3-ACA0-4EBF0EDC6A2C_zpsnmcs4elb.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/6096660D-5D7B-4CE3-ACA0-4EBF0EDC6A2C_zpsnmcs4elb.jpg.html)

The Physical Medium Francesco Carancini during his seance the table is levitating over the very heavily bound Medium.

Source :- http://psychictruth.info/Medium_Francesco_Carancini.htm

Medium Francesco Carancini Italy.

Italian Physical Medium. He was widely tested by Baron L. von Erhardt and the Society for Psychical Research of Rome, further studied at Paris by Cesar Baudi De Vesme, Lemerle, and M. Mangin, and also investigated at Geneva by Professors Clarapede, Theodore Flournoy, and Batelli. He sat in darkness, tightly bound, and produced strong telekinetic phenomena, such as making objects float and levitation, and occasional materializations, of which infra red flashlight photographs were taken.

Several times he was accused of cheating, but Baron von Erhardt remarked that the hypothesis of fraud in this case implied that the experimenters were absolute imbeciles. Nevertheless, such charges were made by W. W. Baggally (1910) and by others (see Annales des Sciences Psychiques, 1913, pp. 243-47).


Baggally, W. W. "Some Sittings with Carancini." Journal of the Society for Psychical Research 14 (June 1910). Reprinted in Everard Feilding, Sittings with Eusapio Palladino and Other Studies. New Hyde Park, N.Y.: University Books, 1963.

Berger, Arthur S., and Joyce Berger. Encyclopedia of Parapsychology and Physical Research. New York: Paragon House, 1991.

19th March 2015, 21:05
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/F791A8B1-F056-43DF-9C8F-9F999A63113D.png_zpsyxpjnvbe.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/F791A8B1-F056-43DF-9C8F-9F999A63113D.png_zpsyxpjnvbe.jpeg.html)

1888 - 1941

Mina Stinson Crandon, wife of the surgeon L.R.G. Crandon (Harvard professor), better known as Margery, is undoubtedly one of the most reliable Medium and commonly recognized. Came to be known in order to take part in a competition for non-professional medium held in 1924 by Scientific American: those who had managed to produce paranormal phenomena considered reliable by strict Committee would receive 2,500 U.S. dollars prize.

Source :- http://www.encyclopedia.com/topic/Ectoplasm.aspx

In sances in Boston with Mina S. Crandon, ectoplasm was photographed as it was being reabsorbed by the medium's body through the openings of the mouth, nose, and ears. In several of these photographs the ectoplasm still had the form it had first assumed in the materialization, a form then reduced to a species of placenta attached to the medium by a cord similar to an umbilical cord.

Dr. F. Schwab, in his experiments with Maria Vollhardt, made a photographic record of telekinetic movements and found ectoplasm on them. The matter was usually streaming out of Vollhardt's mouth. Her teethmarks were often found in it, suggesting it was a plastic substance.

The sensation of touch produced by ectoplasm also varied in the experiments. According to the invisible operators of the sance room, it could be made to have any desired "feel." "Walter," the control of Margery (Mina Crandon), put an ectoplasmic terminal in the hand of Dr. Crandon, telling him to feel and squeeze it gently. It was a more or less conical mass, half an inch wide at its tip, getting rapidly wider, up to about an inch and a quarter where it left Dr. Crandon's hand. The mass was ice cold, somewhat rough on the surface, and yielded slightly as a rubber eraser might do. On repetition with another sitter, named Conant, he was required to scrape his hand carefully, and he stated that through this process he recovered and put down on the table at Walter's command something that acted much like the finer inner membrane of an egg.

Sir Arthur Conan Doyle also spoke of an occasion with Eva C. when, in good light, he was allowed to squeeze a piece of ectoplasm between his fingers. It gave him the impression of a living substance, thrilling and shrinking under his touch.

When ectoplasm was suddenly exposed to light, mediums reported being thrown into agony. However, it was suggested by Dr. W. J. Crawford that it is not so much the ectoplasm as the medium that cannot bear the light. If the medium is shielded with black cloth, the pain is considerably reduced and flashlight photographs become easily procurable. Juliette Bisson confirmed these observations with Eva C. Sudden flashes of light were avoided. Warnings were normally given before taking a picture, in the understanding that a sudden flash would drive the substance back into the medium's body with the force of a snapped elastic band.

Franek Kluski reportedly received an open wound from a violent retreat of ectoplasm. Doyle quoted the case of a medium who exhibited a bruise from the breast to the shoulder caused by the recoil of the ectoplasm. The medium Evan Powell, at the British College of Psychic Science, suffered a bad injury on the chest owing to an unintended violent movement of a sitter touched by an ectoplasmic arm. Hemorrhage was also reported as a result of sudden exposure to light. H. Dennis Bradley spoke of an instance in which the medium George Valiantine got a black bruise, measuring about two inches by three, on the stomach by the shock of returning ectoplasm when a powerful electric light was suddenly switched on in his garage, which faced one of the windows of the sance room. The substance was seen and described by the writer Caradoc Evans as a slimy, frothy bladder "into which you could dig a finger but through which you could not pierce."

Galey gives this report in From the Unconscious to the Conscious (1920):

"To its sensitiveness, the substance seems to add a kind of instinct not unlike that of the self-protection of the invertebrates; it would seem to have all the distrust of a defenseless creature, or one whose sole defence is to re-enter the parent organism. It shrinks from all contacts and is always ready to avoid them and to be reabsorbed."

19th March 2015, 21:34

Uploaded Feb 27th 2008. Video 4mins.

In 1918, Dr T. G. Hamilton of Winnepeg, Canada, began researching the paranormal through seances and mediums.

The following authentic photographs were taken over the course of his investigations.

Although the photographs are authentic, it does not mean that trickery was not involved in some cases.

19th March 2015, 22:36
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/D6CEFEF2-070B-4FC1-8906-CD365E8BCFAF_zpsz9wokexx.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/D6CEFEF2-070B-4FC1-8906-CD365E8BCFAF_zpsz9wokexx.jpg.html)

In a low red light seance Physical Medium Mina Crandon in a trance state collapsed on the table while the sitters hold her and and the Spirit World use her to produce the ectoplasm seen forming over her head, which in turn produced other physical phenomena during the seance.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/8BCEC204-B227-40F5-AFC0-C3D62A8F721A_zps8ypl1crk.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/8BCEC204-B227-40F5-AFC0-C3D62A8F721A_zps8ypl1crk.jpg.html)

Physical Medium [Mina] Margery Crandon sitting in a trance state in a home Physical Circle, while the Spirit World is using her to produce ectoplasm from her nose, which can be seen forming an Etheric Amplifier ready to be used for a voice direct from the Spirit World [direct voice], which can be then heard by the human ear.

19th March 2015, 23:05
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/7CC8E071-2D2E-40FB-A2DB-43ED52BAD7B6_zpstfbxf8w5.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/7CC8E071-2D2E-40FB-A2DB-43ED52BAD7B6_zpstfbxf8w5.jpg.html)

An earlier photograph of Physical Medium [Mina] Margery Crandon in 1924, is sitting in a trance state in another home Physical Circle while the Spirit World is using her to produce ectoplasm, which can be seen forming an Etheric Amplifier ready to be used for a voice direct from the Spirit World [direct voice] which can then be heard by the human ear.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2A61B3D3-D66A-492F-93FC-4309B75F7CA9_zpshufqxmpc.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2A61B3D3-D66A-492F-93FC-4309B75F7CA9_zpshufqxmpc.jpg.html)

Margery 'Mina' Crandon producing ectoplasm whilst being observed by Scientists.

19th March 2015, 23:17
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/7B0BB6A9-B5EE-458C-956C-AA4982730982_zps8ha6c9mh.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/7B0BB6A9-B5EE-458C-956C-AA4982730982_zps8ha6c9mh.jpg.html)

On these last two photos the voice box is again displayed. Interestingly a photo of the UK Physical Medium Jack Webber from the fifties exists, that show exactly the same "model", including the cord-like connection to the Mediums ear.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/76D34991-CA9F-4A1F-A925-30CD3BEEA3EA_zpsmc8a6eu7.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/76D34991-CA9F-4A1F-A925-30CD3BEEA3EA_zpsmc8a6eu7.jpg.html)

Again two photos made only seconds after the other. This time the mysterious "voice box" is displayed. An ectoplasmic production many mediums claim to be the origin of the autonomous "Direct Voices". There is a row of photos exisisting showing mediums worldwide displaying this kind of alike looking ectoplasmic product.

19th March 2015, 23:27

Uploaded Feb 27th 2008. Video 4mins.

In 1918, Dr T. G. Hamilton of Winnepeg, Canada, began researching the paranormal through seances and mediums.

The following authentic photographs were taken over the course of his investigations.

Although the photographs are authentic, it does not mean that trickery was not involved in some cases.

many of the descriptions of ectoplasm have it as an embryonic, gooey substance.

all the instances of this photo montage showed something like cotton batting being produced.

and how about those cut out photos of loved ones clipped out stuck to the batting

double hmm

19th March 2015, 23:34
On these last two photos the voice box is again displayed. Interestingly a photo of the UK Physical Medium Jack Webber from the fifties exists, that show exactly the same "model", including the cord-like connection to the Mediums ear.

here's jack webber.

ectoplasm or a draped cloth shoved into his mouth?


20th March 2015, 00:51
Yes I know Jimmer, fact or trickery.

I know some more photos that could be deemed as trickery. I don't know if I will post them though.
I see trickery as three things.

1. Trickery by the mediums and friends.
2. Trickery by the spirits themselves.
3. Trickery, we see the ectoplasm as net or cloth , so that is what it looks like when it materialises.

I see ectoplasm as the same as an apported object or a substance that the group want to see.

21st March 2015, 17:57
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-07/048F214A-AD20-440D-9843-80B0125A9D2A.png_zpssertirim.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-07/048F214A-AD20-440D-9843-80B0125A9D2A.png_zpssertirim.jpeg.html)

Source :- http://www.ghosttheory.com/2015/03/13/the-1987-ilkley-moor-alien-photograph

Link to the full story and article, ghosttheory.com


The cold and dreary moorland in England known as Ilkley Moor is a place in which you don't want to get stuck after the sun goes down. When a freezing chill begins to sink low to the ground and the surrounding darkness is met with an encroaching menacing fog. A place where hazard-friendly trails snake through acres of wet, isolated land and where strange lights have been reported. A place where in the winter of 1987 a former police officer encountered a strange creature standing up ahead on a trial path. Startled by the humanoid being, Philip Spencer managed to snap a single photograph of the creature. What follows is the story of the unsolved mystery of the Ilkley Moor Alien photograph.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/091ACB2F-8584-4EE6-9609-DABE2C066FA0.png_zpsuvukybvt.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/091ACB2F-8584-4EE6-9609-DABE2C066FA0.png_zpsuvukybvt.jpeg.html)

Coming upon a small hill he noticed something odd moving just up the trail ahead of him. As Spencer looked on, he realized that the mysterious figure looked humanoid. He raised his camera, pointed and clicked.

The Nightmares & Hypnosis.

Shortly after the sighting, Spencer began to tell Hough about strange, starry dreams, that he was experiencing. Hough, being familiar with abduction cases and missing time, suggested to Spencer that he go under hypnosis. A session was scheduled on March 16th, 1988 with Dr. Jim Singleton and UFO researcher Arthur Tomlinson.

What follows is part of the transcripts and commentary (in parenthesis) from Peter Hough from the session that night:

The article covers, missing time and the interview under hypnosis.

21st March 2015, 18:23
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/A89725CC-0D84-4B1B-BFF3-2C199E0D5483_zpsucnv2lst.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/A89725CC-0D84-4B1B-BFF3-2C199E0D5483_zpsucnv2lst.jpg.html)

Source :- http://www.floridatoday.com/story/news/local/2015/03/08/mysterious-florida-sculptures-may-be-1000-years-old/24605553/

Link to the full article and story, floridatoday.com

Mysterious Florida sculptures may be 1,000 years old

For nearly a decade, the mysterious stone women lay quietly in a bed of fallen leaves behind the Museum of the Apopkans.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/4EF270D2-30AE-4561-A84B-CEA4B69B25C4_zpse2ml9x9b.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/4EF270D2-30AE-4561-A84B-CEA4B69B25C4_zpse2ml9x9b.jpg.html)

APOPKA, Fla. (AP) For nearly a decade, the mysterious stone women lay quietly in a bed of fallen leaves behind the Museum of the Apopkans.

They were not from here, it was clear. They did not belong here, it was clearer.

Unearthed in 2005 by a work crew digging up a broken water pipe on the grounds of the Highland Manor banquet and wedding venue, three of the unusual figures depict busty, topless women , some say Indonesian goddesses adorned with jewelry and headdresses but toting earthen pots. Each weighs several hundred pounds.

A fourth is a large stone head.

"Maybe they're some kind of glorified lawn art," said Apopka Mayor Joe Kilsheimer, citing one of the many casual explanations for the carvings.

Perhaps they are junk, perhaps they are art, thought Annie Belle Gilliam, the 93-year-old curator of the museum, a nonprofit repository for Apopka history. The carvings had been in her care ever since workers on the city crew dumped them in the museum's backyard because they didn't know where else to take them.

No one claimed or could explain them. They were mostly ignored.

25th March 2015, 21:20
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/6ACE7261-1052-48D7-B081-BE0F46266B80_zpsx9zlixvx.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/6ACE7261-1052-48D7-B081-BE0F46266B80_zpsx9zlixvx.jpg.html)

Source :- http://www.theparanormalguide.com/blog/kelly-hopkinsville-case

Article by Ashley Hall.

In August, 1955, a series of events occurred that would become known as the Kelly-Hopkinsville (Goblin) Case.

The main event occurred at the Sutton family farmhouse, where the members of two families were terrorised by strange goblin-like creatures during one fearful night.

A Strange Story.

In Christian County, Kentucky, located between the township of Kelly and the small city of Hopkinsville, is a farmhouse that, almost 60 years ago, was the site of a strange and terrifying event. This event, which was well publicised at the time, would become one of the most well-known and significant cases of a close encounter with strange beings from another world or dimension. Today it is still one of the most bizarre stories in UFO lore. Most, if not all, of the adult witnesses to this event have passed away, but the legacy of the Hopkinsville Goblins case still lives on and is just as strong today.

It was August 14th, 1955, that a woman reported to the local press in Dogtown, Indiana, that while on a swimming trip along the banks of the Ohio River, she and her friends had seen a shiny object in the sky, and that they had been grabbed in the river by something with fuzzy, clawed hands. The 'creature' attempted to drag one of them into the water. The group did not see what it was that attacked them.

The Events As They Happened.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/3045C45F-6B4C-487E-B9FA-AB2CEEEE3EB1_zpsidvdkxd9.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-03/3045C45F-6B4C-487E-B9FA-AB2CEEEE3EB1_zpsidvdkxd9.jpg.html)

Elmer Sutton telling of his experience.

It was exactly one week later that a family gathered on a small farmhouse near Hopkinsville. Billy Ray Taylor was a guest at the Sutton family's home and was retrieving some water from a well when he noticed what he described as a bright object "falling out of the sky", and land in a nearby field. His sighting was only one of many that were had by residents nearby that night, of strange lights in the sky. His claim, upon returning to the house, was met with ridicule by "Lucky" Sutton, Taylor's friend, and the Sutton family.

At around 8 pm the family dog started to bark repeatedly, so Billy Ray and Lucky went to investigate. They soon returned terrified, and grabbing shotguns, told the rest of the family to hide. Over what seemed like hours the family were terrorised as a number of creatures, described as little men with pointed ears, claw-like hands, big round eyes and were silvery or wearing something of metallic origin, appeared from the nearby field. The creatures were said to cling to the outside of the walls and roof and would stare at the terrified humans through windows and a doorway.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2CB0DED3-5CC3-4FF7-BA6E-1ED62DA1142B_zpsmvstk3iy.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2CB0DED3-5CC3-4FF7-BA6E-1ED62DA1142B_zpsmvstk3iy.jpg.html)

Gathering the family together, the group travelled into town in two cars and went to the local police. The sheriff and a number of local and State law enforcement officers travelled to the farmhouse soon afterwards. No evidence of alcohol or drugs were found at the scene, and a number of shotgun shells were found outside, but not retrieved and kept. The local media appeared soon after, and the farmhouses occupants refused to enter the house until the police had conducted their search and investigation. It is claimed that soon after the police and media left, the "goblins" re-appeared and started terrorising the homestead again, disappearing just before sunrise.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/0EDCFDEE-E0A4-433A-9D91-460200489957_zpsrsdxisuu.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/0EDCFDEE-E0A4-433A-9D91-460200489957_zpsrsdxisuu.jpg.html)

The 'Goblin-like' creatures as drawn by the Sutton family.

Sceptics have always argued a hoax, but it has also been argued that the many eyewitnesses had no motive for making a story up. It has been noted that Taylor, as well as members of the Sutton family, made very little public appearances and gave very little interviews to media afterwards. The Sutton family sold the property soon afterwards fleeing into oblivion.

The local police at the time were impressed with the almost similar accounts each told of the encounter, and the genuine feelings of fear and anxiety that the family were expressing the night of the reports. It has also been argued that perhaps the family were attacked and held captive by a rare unknown species of monkey; however no remains of monkeys were ever found by police at the scene, nor were any live monkeys seen during the police investigation of the property.

So what did happen at Hopkinsville in 1955?
Were the Sutton family and their guests terrorised by creatures from another world, or perhaps an unknown species of creature science is yet to discover?
Or was it all a hoax, perpetrated for some unknown motive or need?

Most of the eye-witnesses are of course long deceased, but the story remains a legend in UFO records. Will we ever know what nearly a dozen people saw and experienced one night in the Fall of 1955?

26th March 2015, 02:22
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/00D6AAA1-1799-484A-9674-6CE28774CABD.png_zpsnxattftg.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/00D6AAA1-1799-484A-9674-6CE28774CABD.png_zpsnxattftg.jpeg.html)


The pre-war Fairy Investigation Society had lectures, a rudimentary library and fairy stationary. The post-war FIS was, instead, a postal organisation, kept alive by letters and occasional newsletters. A membership list published in the FIS newsletter invited members to make contact with each other: and we know of some get-togethers, including four FIS members meeting for a holiday on Iona at the home of Lucy Bruce; Iona was seen as a fairy nature reserve in the 1950s. There were also field trips, and green wood elves.

One of the letters to land on Marjorie Johnson's doormat in Nottingham in 1955 came from a certain L Verdoye MA, FRGS. Verdoye was a teacher in a Lincolnshire school who had recently heard of some fairy sightings in the nearby wood. The sightings are interesting because they are so raw, without any obvious gloss from folklore. In fact, the description reads more like something from Lovecraft's Cthuhlu mythos, as a picknicking family, the son of one of Verdoye's pupils, find themselves confronted by the elves that time forgot.

Feeling bored at sitting, they rose and walked about together until, they found themselves in a clearing, and there they all saw some green shapes dancing in a circle, hand-in-hand. As far as L Verdoye's pupil could estimate, they were not more than nine or nine-and-a-half-inches [23-24cm] high. No expression or features could be seen on them but all had pointed green hats, long legs and arms, 'and there was,' recounted the boy, 'a sort of 'king' in the centre of the ring, with a light in his hand.' While the family stood petrified with fright, the ring of shapes opened and the 'king' went out and sat under a large dock-leaf. He curled his legs up like a human being and fanned himself with a little leaf. Mr X, the boy's father, could stand it no longer. He moved forward, and the figures all ran with incredible swiftness over towards a bank and vanished. The family searched frantically for some time then, but nothing remained.

This letter particularly excited Marjorie Johnson, and she entered into correspondence with Verdoye. He had himself done some research in the area and had found a further witness who claimed to have seen these amorphous elves on Midsummer's Day 1943. Inspired, the schoolteacher, who described himself as a botanist, chose to spend two nights in the woods and discovered leaves laid in a curiously ordered fashion in some holes under trees. He visited the wood again in June 1956 and saw, on that occasion, that twigs had been tidied up, again in an unaccountably ordered fashion.

Ordered leaves and twigs... It's not exactly the Angels of Mons. But Marjorie Johnson and her sister Dorothy were intrigued and decided that they would visit the wood of the green elves at Whitsun 1956. They caught cross-country buses and arrived with a hand-drawn map from Verdoye. The long journey meant that they had little time. But Marjorie saw "a green, shapeless, ectoplasm mass, which may have been an embryo elf" and her sister "caught sight of a little figure crossing [a lane]". What is more, a photograph taken of a fairy mound later came out negative and the branches above their heads were rudely shaken. Never a dull moment in the Fairy Investigation Society.

It would be interesting to know where in Lincolnshire this event took place. The location is never named, which is a practice that Marjorie Johnson often followed in order, as she saw it, to protect fairy life from inquisitive outsiders. Even the name of the informant, Verdoye, sounds as if it is assumed: it is placed in inverted commas in Seeing Fairies. The only clues we have are that it was next to a coniferous wood run, in 1955, by the Forestry Commission. Verdoye, in one of his letters, also wrote about "mounds that an Elizabethan manuscript said are the fairies 'closed houses'", a suspect-sounding reference and one that I've been unable to track down.

26th March 2015, 19:05
great posts, frances.
the moor alien hypnosis transcript in groovy.

20th July 2015, 20:15
Due to problems with photobucket and question marks in the texts, I am having to go through each post to edit and restore images.
Most of the images were lost.
It's taking up a lot of time.
I have not given up posting what paranormal stories I come across.

This is a work in progress, but I am getting there.

21st July 2015, 14:03
thanks for the efforts, frances.

your thread is a trove of the unexplainable,
and remains timeless.

21st July 2015, 16:26
Love reading the stories/articles you post Frances..So fascinating

21st July 2015, 17:22
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/F83CE221-17C9-4E81-A192-9E51E4616896.png_zpswhpf5bmf.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/F83CE221-17C9-4E81-A192-9E51E4616896.png_zpswhpf5bmf.jpeg.html)

The Blue People Of Troublesome Creek.
Article By Cathy Trost.

I don't think this is in the paranormal category, but it is an interesting story.

Link to the full article and story.

Six generations after a French orphan named Martin Fugate settled on the banks of eastern Kentucky's Troublesome Creek with his redheaded American bride, his great-great-great great grandson was born in a modern hospital not far from where the creek still runs.

The boy inherited his father's lankiness and his mother's slightly nasal way of speaking.

What he got from Martin Fugate was dark blue skin. "It was almost purple," his father recalls.

Doctors were so astonished by the color of Benjy Stacy's skin that they raced him by ambulance from the maternity ward in the hospital near Hazard to a medical clinic in Lexington. Two days of tests produced no explanation for skin the color of a bruised plum.

A transfusion was being prepared when Benjy's grandmother spoke up. "Have you ever heard of the blue Fugates of Troublesome Creek?" she asked the doctors.

"My grandmother Luna on my dad's side was a blue Fugate. It was real bad in her," Alva Stacy, the boy's father, explained. "The doctors finally came to the conclusion that Benjy's color was due to blood inherited from generations back."

Benjy lost his blue tint within a few weeks, and now he is about as normal looking a seven-year-old boy as you could hope to find. His lips and fingernails still turn a shade of purple-blue when he gets cold or angry a quirk that so intrigued medical students after Benjy's birth that they would crowd around the baby and try to make him cry. "Benjy was a pretty big item in the hospital," his mother says with a grin.

Dark blue lips and fingernails are the only traces of Martin Fugate's legacy left in the boy; that, and the recessive gene that has shaded many of the Fugates and their kin blue for the past 162 years.

They're known simply as the "blue people" in the hills and hollows around Troublesome and Ball Creeks. Most lived to their 80s and 90s without serious illness associated with the skin discoloration. For some, though, there was a pain not seen in lab tests. That was the pain of being blue in a world that is mostly shades of white to black.

21st July 2015, 18:56
blue skin can be produced by consuming 'silver.'
some think it's therapeutic.
wonder if their ground water was mineral rich?
(haven't taken the time to read the entire article)

21st July 2015, 20:22
People who take silver too much can get Argyria (inappropriate exposure to chemical compounds of the element silver)..I have to wonder about their water too

Generalized argyria in a 92-year-old male

21st July 2015, 21:04
Very interesting point Magnum and Jimmer, it's supposed to promote well being.
That fellow is 92 years old and maybe in good health.
The blueness must be due to excessive intake and prolonged use.

22nd July 2015, 18:40
silver didn't do much to prolong his fellow's life. (http://www.nydailynews.com/news/national/man-turned-blue-silver-dies-article-1.1466905)
(although he may have had extremely healthy skin ; )


22nd July 2015, 18:54
I always think of the girl that got like a blueberry on Willy Wonka & the Chocolate Factory when I see these pics..bad of me I know:blsh:

29th July 2015, 13:32
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/126FDB0F-A2A6-45CF-BFA7-73AC6E151CEF_zpsdy2uqeix.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/126FDB0F-A2A6-45CF-BFA7-73AC6E151CEF_zpsdy2uqeix.jpg.html)

We’ve all heard of alternate dimensions and universes. Many believe we are just a frequency away from an alternate existence. Still others claim that beings from other dimensions pop in and out of our world at will, somewhat like The Hitchhikers Guide to the Galaxy.

Now a story comes to us out of Spain about a woman who claims to have woken up one day to find her life and past had changed. Unfortunately, she remembers a different reality than those who know her best.
Lerina García, a 41 year old, well educated professional opened her eyes one morning to discover she was in what she later assumed to be an alternate universe existence of her own life.
Garcia’s experience was related in 2008 when she made an effort to search for help on the Internet. Apparently it’s just now making the rounds in America.

Here’s her fascinating story translated from Spanish:

For anyone who is reading this blog regular will know that we have already written a few articles about parallel universes. As I write this article on an alleged case of a woman who she says is from another parallel universe. We do not know for sure if it is a Hoax or Bulo, but the story is interesting and that is what any of us could happen when least expected.
This story is transcribed for a forum where this woman named Gordo Lerina Garcia left a message for someone to help on 16/07/2008 18:38
Hello, my name is Luz, I have 41 years and I think I jumped into a parallel universe.
I find it hard to tell because everyone will think I’m a psychotic, and no one will believe me. Please, if anyone has had a similar experience to write me an email.

Source:- http://www.ghosttheory.com/2012/01/12/woman-claims-she-is-from-a-parallel-universe
Link to the full article.

29th July 2015, 16:13
silver didn't do much to prolong his fellow's life. (http://www.nydailynews.com/news/national/man-turned-blue-silver-dies-article-1.1466905)
(although he may have had extremely healthy skin ; )


This fellow added salts to his mix when making his ionic silver, thus the coloring issue, he was in too much of a hurry to do things properly.
It isn't simply the consumption of too much for too long, it really depends on how it was made...
If it was a groundwater contamination then others ought to have also had some reactions as well.

31st July 2015, 16:24
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/5EE891DA-F1FD-47C8-946B-A16954CAC7B1_zps7ccltpzj.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/5EE891DA-F1FD-47C8-946B-A16954CAC7B1_zps7ccltpzj.jpg.html)

The famous Bamberg Green Man.
13th Century, in the shape of an Acanthus Leaf, Bamberg Cathedral, Germany.

Source:- http://www.greenmanenigma.com/what.html
Link to the full articles.


A Green Man is any kind of a carving, drawing, painting or representation of any kind which shows a head or face surrounded by, or made from, leaves. The face is almost always male, although a few Green Women do exist (examples can be found at the Minster of Ulm, Germany and at Brioude, France), and Green Beasts (particularly cats and lions) are reasonably commonplace.
There are three main types of Green Man image:

A head where the whole face may be composed of a leaf or leaves (sometimes called a “foliate head” or “foliate mask”). A good example is the Green Man of Bamberg in Bamberg Cathedral, Germany (see picture at right). This is perhaps the oldest variant, dating back to the leaf masks of Roman times.
A face with leaves, vines or branches sprouting from the mouth, nose, ears or even eyes (sometimes called a “disgorging” or “uttering” head). The oldest example dates from 5th Century France, but this became the most popular style in the 12th to 15th Century, especially in Britain. A good example is the Sutton Benger Green Man in Wiltshire, England.

A head where the hair, eyebrows, moustache and/or beard may be made up of leaves, often bearing flowers or fruit. Good examples can be found in Southwell Minster and on roof bosses in Norwich Cathedral.
A head surrounded by foliage, but where the leaves are not actually part of the face. At its simplest and most naturalistic, this may be just the image of a man peering out from among dense foliage, similar to the figure of Jack-in-the-Green. There are good examples in York Minster, England and Magdeburg Cathedral, Germany. However, many purists do not consider this to be a genuine type of Green Man.
But, within that general description, the variations are almost infinite, and there appears to be no standard representation of a Green Man. For example, there are examples of:

two-headed, and even three-headed, Green Men;
a whole series of heads linked together by foliate stems;
foliage issuing from a Green Man forming a Tree of Life image;
beasts, snakes or horns (rather than vegetation) issuing from a Green Man’s mouth;
the nose of a face forming the trunk of a tree;
a whole body sprouting, wearing or being composed of leaves and vegetation; etc, etc.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/7AA12781-4D6A-4E21-9025-A8A2D13BC75F_zpsbzb5zsvq.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/7AA12781-4D6A-4E21-9025-A8A2D13BC75F_zpsbzb5zsvq.jpg.html)

Green Man images from the sketchbook (c. 1230) of Villard de Honnecourt.

Sometimes a foliate head is quite clearly a human head (on a human neck and shoulders) which changes to leaves and vegetation at its edges. Sometimes it may be more of a cluster of leaves (or even a single leaf on a stalk) which exhibits the features and character of a human face. Drawings by the 13th century architect Villard de Honnecourt (see picture at right) clearly demonstrate these different styles (although both types may appear side by side, such as at Chartres).

Sometimes a Green Man appears with a feminine “consort”, often in the form of a sheela-na-gig (figurative carvings of naked women displaying an exaggerated open vulva, sometimes considered a kind of Green Woman, the female counterpart of the Green Man) or a split-tailed mermaid, although some have argued that the vegetation itself can be identified with the feminine principle of Gaia or Mother Earth, so that the Green Man transcends gender entirely.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/BFCDD558-321A-45AE-8F25-027F1A9C2E78_zpsywlpuqmr.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/BFCDD558-321A-45AE-8F25-027F1A9C2E78_zpsywlpuqmr.jpg.html)

This moon-faced Green Man (restored to its original colouring) is high on a roof boss in All Saints Church, Evesham, Worcestershire, England (photo Rex Harris).

The faces themselves maybe either naturalistic in appearance, or more stylized, including variants of the “wild man” and “moon face”. Renditions vary from the simplistic and basic carvings of folk art traditions, to sophisticated and expressive sculptures which hold their own among the very best of church ornamentation (some of the later medieval Gothic masters were able to portray specific features, emotions and moods on the faces of Green Men that were beyond the skills of earlier carvers). Some faces have welcoming and reassuring expressions; others appear distinctly ferocious, at times even threatening (a good example being the famously stern foliate head in Bamberg Cathedral, shown at the top of this page). Some appear barely human, having more in common with demons or beasts.
The types of leaves shown on Green Man images vary, largely dependent on the local flora and symbolism associations, with common choices being fig, vine and acanthus in the south, and oak, beech and hawthorn further north (although one example, again at Chartres Cathedral, specifically shows vine, acanthus and oak leaves all together).

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/9D2FB673-AF6D-4482-A924-9C662DC23A4D_zpsuv9jumqi.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/9D2FB673-AF6D-4482-A924-9C662DC23A4D_zpsuv9jumqi.jpg.html)

Most Green Men are found in Christian churches, the vast majority in Britain, France and Germany, mainly dating from the medieval period from the 11th to 16th Century. Sometimes they are apparently hidden away behind rood-screens or choir stalls or high in the ceiling structure, but often they are in plain view (often even in place of honour) on columns or above main doorways. In terms of size, they may range from life-sized to tiny images on roof bosses. They can also be found, although less commonly, on other buildings, both ecclesiastical and secular, and as decorations on tombs and memorial monuments.

Photographs below. Kariye Cami, Istanbul.

In the picture, where the Virgin is reversed. There is one Green Man just to the lower left corner of the picture, and then a whole line of them running down the centre.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/D22FFCDB-E986-4D66-BF47-6FE90ABB741B_zpsnb6c0jtt.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/D22FFCDB-E986-4D66-BF47-6FE90ABB741B_zpsnb6c0jtt.jpg.html)

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/53FC3572-B3BC-4A28-B83E-10A121D96C95_zpsrasaitua.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/53FC3572-B3BC-4A28-B83E-10A121D96C95_zpsrasaitua.jpg.html)

31st July 2015, 16:44
Source:- Frances.

Tree worship goes back into the prehistory of many of the cultures that directly influenced the people of Western Europe, not least the Greco-Roman and the Celtic, which is no great surprise when one considers that much of the continent of Europe was covered with vast forests in antiquity. It is perhaps also understandable that there are concentrations of Green Men in the churches of regions where there were large stretches of relict forests in ancient times, such as in Devon and Somerset, Yorkshire and the Midlands in England. The human-like attributes of trees (trunk-body, branches-arms, twigs-fingers, sap-blood), as well as their strength, beauty and longevity, make them an obvious subject for ancient worship. The Green Man can be seen as a continuing symbol of such beliefs, in much the same way as the later May Day pageants of the Early Modern period, many of which were led by the related figure of Jack-in-the-Green.

I see a remarkable similarity between, The Ancient Green Man and the North American Bigfoot.

Below are photographs taken by Scott Carpenter. They show the Bigfoot standing and watching in the forest, the face is usually what you see, just like The Green Man.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/7B1E828B-421C-4C3B-AB7F-0880EEC53054.png_zps8109dutc.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/7B1E828B-421C-4C3B-AB7F-0880EEC53054.png_zps8109dutc.jpeg.html)

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/5455A490-65BE-4276-AD66-81AD83536B1E.png_zpsbh3wcccx.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/5455A490-65BE-4276-AD66-81AD83536B1E.png_zpsbh3wcccx.jpeg.html)

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/5789236F-EC63-4533-9A79-176B797138B1.png_zps8egbonog.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/5789236F-EC63-4533-9A79-176B797138B1.png_zps8egbonog.jpeg.html)

Link to Scott Carpenter. Bigfoot Field Journal.
Source Of Photographs :-

31st July 2015, 17:14
since everything is alive and sentient on some level or another it is not surprising, really, when we see the common and mundane take shapes and form into what appears to be faces and bodies which seem to be peering intently back, but most people will need some kind of catalyst to open their mind to this experience....
some are more naturally attuned to this and will more often have such an experience (without the catalyst being necessary).
this phenomenon does generate some curious tales and speculations as the rational mind seeks to peg it down and explain it though.

3rd August 2015, 13:12
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/5855637E-A740-49CD-8109-2AB2FBCA1B45_zpsixngpfd4.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/5855637E-A740-49CD-8109-2AB2FBCA1B45_zpsixngpfd4.jpg.html)

Source:- http://www.jayweidner.com/Archons.html
Link to the full article.

Rise of the Archons.

An interview with Jay Weidner on Rense Radio.

Rense: Many people have heard the term “Archon” but would be hard-pressed to define it. What is an Archon?

Weidner: To begin with, I would draw attention to two articles on your site: The Global Coup d'Etat and the one about ownership of the world. The Queen of England owns one sixth of the non-ocean surface of the world; and keep that in mind as we go into the Archon subject. The Archons were whispered about in texts after the burning of the library at Alexandra with some mention of mysterious beings called Archons. But the powers that be spent 1,300 years cleaning up the records and had written out the Archons from our history. In 1947, texts were found in clay jars in Nag Hammadi in Egypt and, on these texts was a story of what the Nag Hammadi people, 2,000 years ago, thought the world was about.

The reason the Nag Hammadi texts, which date back 2,100 years (100 BC), are so important is that no-one has been able to put a spin on it [the texts have not been altered, destroyed or omitted as in the Bible], no-one has been able to distort or destroy them which is what they’d really like to do [to keep the information and knowledge from the masses]. Luckily, they survived, were successfully translated and when many people read them, they found a clear and defined discussion of what these Archons are. The texts had been buried in a deep cave in Egypt, in order to protect the most important information that they had.

Rense: There are 13 codices containing over 50 texts, which is quite a substantial amount of writing.

Weidner: A highly descriptive document of an entirely different world [from the one we know]. People don’t realise that, 2,000 years ago, there was a religion on this planet called Gnosticism, which was the biggest religion on earth at the time, was vying with Hinduism. You could go take a university course on the history of religions now and wouldn’t even find a mention of Gnosticism.
The Nag Hammadi texts provide a description for what the Gnostics believed. Gnostic is a Greek word meaning knowledge – gnosis. The Gnostics believe that liberation can only be achieved by knowledge, by the consumption and evaluation of reality through knowledge. The library at Alexandria was run by Gnostics and they were the first people to collect scrolls and books and assemble this information. Their culture spread throughout Europe and the Middle East.
This was long before the advent of the Western religions outside of Judaism which was mostly concentrated in Israel. Gnostics preached that there was an invasion that occurred about 3,600 BC and, about 1,600 years before the Nag Hammadi texts were buried, they wrote that this invasion was like a virus and, in fact, they were hard pressed to describe it. The beings that were invading were called Archons. These Archons had the ability to duplicate reality, to fool us.
They were jealous of us because we have an essence of some kind, a soul, that they don’t possess, and the Nag Hammadi texts describe the Archons. One looks like a reptile and the other looks like an unformed baby or a foetus. It is partially living and partially non-living and has grey skin and dark, unmoving eyes. The Archons are duplicating reality so that when we buy into it, when we come to believe that the duplicated, false state reality is the real reality - then they become the victors.

Rense: How are they duplicating reality? Is it by using consciousness?

Weidner: Yes, according to the texts, they can get into people and can manipulate people to do things very suddenly that are very odd. But also they are actually responsible for the deterioration of culture, so unlike the culture of the ancient Greeks or Chinese but a cheap façade of a culture. As the Archonic presence has spread across the earth and has escalated in the 20th century, you can see that they are responsible for sprawl and the mass ugliness that is everywhere.

Television is an example of Archonic imitation.

3rd August 2015, 13:23
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/C005B7B1-C502-4CB2-8D34-10369F541073.png_zps1onb1vth.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/C005B7B1-C502-4CB2-8D34-10369F541073.png_zps1onb1vth.jpeg.html)

Source:- http://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/vida_alien/alien_archons34.htm
Link to the full article.

The Archons.
Interview with Karmapolis & John Lash.

Recently, our brilliant colleagues, Malou and Gerry Zeitlin of openseti.org, put us in touch with Karmapolis.be, a site that explores anomalies, theories of conspiracy, and beliefs concerning alternative realities.

Alain Gossens, who operates the site with his partner Bruno Michelet, lives in Brussels, and so we were able to meet and talk about mutual interests.

The result was a three-part collaboration with articles by Alain on Alien Predation, and by myself, on Gnostic Parallels to Castenada, published simultaneously in English and French.

Karmapolis: We have been discussing the idea that a parasite exists and rules our mind. How can we demonstrate to our readership that this parasite exists and that the idea of “mental infection” is not delusional?

JLL: Like an infection, the mental parasite would be detected by its symptoms. Malaria, for instance, produces violent symptoms caused by a foreign entity that invades the body.

To think clearly about the parasites, we must consider that certain behavior, and certain forms of thinking, in particular religious ideologies, would be symptomatic of an infection or foreign invasion of the human mind.

Karmapolis: What is the nature and the origin of this parasite? Is it a interdimensional intelligence? Is it possible that it takes an organic form?

JLL: According to the Gnostics, the parasites or Archons, as they called them, originate with the earliest phase of the formation of the solar system, before the Earth coalesced as a planetary organism. Their habitat is the solar system, exclusive of the Earth, moon and sun. They are inorganic forms with intelligence of an electrical nature - cyborgs, as we would say.

Karmapolis: The Gnostic Texts (Nag Hammadi Codices, NHC) describe the Eons and the Archons. To explain it simply to our readership, what are the differences between the Eons and the Archons?

JLL: In Gnostic cosmology, Aeons or Eons are gods, deities, divinities.

They are not creator-gods or point entities, however. They are rather like massive alive, aware, currents. They are the forces that form the central core of the galaxy we inhabit, the Pleroma.

Archons are an anomalous species of inorganic beings that arise outside the Pleroma, in the limbs or arms of the galaxy.

They are called Archons (from Greek archai, “elementary, from the beginning”) because they arise first, before the Earth is formed. Their bodies are formed of elementary matter (quantum fields) in a pre-organic state.

5th August 2015, 20:50
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/78F50B1C-C91B-4EB6-8836-0774BECF7076_zpsrttme0ut.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/78F50B1C-C91B-4EB6-8836-0774BECF7076_zpsrttme0ut.jpg.html)

Source:- http://mysteriousuniverse.org/2015/08/john-keel-ahead-of-his-time/
Link to the full article.

The Strange Case Of The Pregnant Woman, by Nick Redfern.

There can be no doubt that John Keel was one of the most important people in the field of Forteana. His work ensures that he still is, even after death. And, no, I’m not just talking about his acclaimed book, The Mothman Prophecies, which is probably what most people associate him with. But, let’s not forget his other fine titles, including Operation Trojan Horse, and Disneyland of the Gods. Plus, Keel was someone who recognized the deep and undeniable cross-overs between – for example – the worlds of Ufology, cryptozoology, and demonology. There’s something else, too: Keel was very much a man ahead of his time. And I’ll explain what I mean by that.

In today’s world of Ufology it’s not even remotely strange to hear accounts of “hybrid babies,” “hybrid children,” “black-eyed children,” and alleged alien-driven genetic experimentation. While there were several, early accounts that were at the very least suggestive of alien interest in human reproduction – such as the Antonio Villas Boas affair of 1957 and the Betty and Barney Hill case of 1961 – for the most part it wasn’t the 1980s that things really took off big-time.

The research of the late Budd Hopkins made that very clear. As did – and still does – the work of Dr. David Jacobs, whose book, The Threat, offers a grim and disturbing perspective on what might be afoot in the world of the hybrids. “Sinister” barely begins to describe what Jacobs suspects is going on. But, what a lot of people don’t realize is that John Keel was talking about all this – and much more – way back in the 1960s. Unfortunately, so many are unaware of that fact.
Let’s take a look at a couple of key examples that demonstrate how Keel really was ahead of his time. As in way ahead.

Back in 1967 Keel wrote an article titled “The Strange Case of the Pregnant Woman.” It remained unpublished, in original form, for years.
The story is focused on a woman named Helen who lived on Long Island, New York, and who had a series of bizarre encounters with alleged extraterrestrial entities, and with pale-faced, skinny Men in Black. The story is also focused on the matter of the birth of Helen’s baby, on October 28, 1967. This was no normal pregnancy, however.
Keel’s article pushes things in a notable and intriguing direction. He learned that Helen’s baby was “dark skinned and had Oriental features.” Keel also noted that three other women gave birth to practically identical babies on the same night. What makes the story even stranger is that Keel learned all four women did not give birth in hospitals but in what Keel called an “isolated house.”

The births were traumatic in the extreme: two of the babies later died and one of the women suffered from severe hemorrhaging at the time of giving birth. Although the women were allowed to take the babies home, attempts were later made by a sinister group of women to access the homes of the mothers and kidnap their babies – which, as Keel notes, were clearly of a definitive hybrid nature.

Of course, the skeptic might say that Keel was simply the victim of a bizarre and elaborate hoax. On the other hand, what Keel was talking about was something that, for the most part, would not surface in Ufology until the 1980s, two decades later – when tales of hybrid babies, stolen children, curious miscarriages, and alien/human offspring became practically commonplace.

5th August 2015, 23:48
viva la keel!

8th August 2015, 14:31
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/812F5B75-84D1-46D8-8B87-9DCEAC3E827F.png_zpsma4t5b5b.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/812F5B75-84D1-46D8-8B87-9DCEAC3E827F.png_zpsma4t5b5b.jpeg.html)

Source:- https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Devil%27s_Footprints

The Devils Footprints.

The Devil's Footprints is a name given to a phenomenon that occurred in February 1855 around the Exe Estuary in East Devon and South Devon, England. After a heavy snowfall, trails of hoof-like marks appeared overnight in the snow covering a total distance of some 40 to 100 miles. The footprints were so called because some people believed that they were the tracks of Satan, as they were allegedly made by a cloven hoof. Many theories have been put forward to explain the incident, and some aspects of its veracity have also been called into question.

On the night of 8–9 February 1855 and one or two later nights, after a heavy snowfall, a series of hoof-like marks appeared in the snow. These footprints, most of which measured around four inches long, three inches across, between eight and sixteen inches apart and mostly in a single file, were reported from over thirty locations across Devon and a couple in Dorset. It was estimated that the total distance of the tracks amounted to between 40 and 100 miles. Houses, rivers, haystacks and other obstacles were travelled straight over, and footprints appeared on the tops of snow-covered roofs and high walls which lay in the footprints' path, as well as leading up to and exiting various drain pipes as small as four inches in diameter.

From a news report:

"It appears on Thursday night last, there was a very heavy snowfall in the neighbourhood of Exeter and the South of Devon. On the following morning the inhabitants of the above towns were surprised at discovering the footmarks of some strange and mysterious animal endowed with the power of ubiquity, as the footprints were to be seen in all kinds of unaccountable places – on the tops of houses and narrow walls, in gardens and court-yards, enclosed by high walls and pailings, as well in open fields.

The area in which the prints appeared extended from Exmouth, up to Topsham, and across the Exe Estuary to Dawlish and Teignmouth.
R.H. Busk, in an article published in Notes and Queries in 1890, stated that footprints also appeared further afield, as far south as Totnes and Torquay, and that there were other reports of the prints as far away as Weymouth (Dorset) and even Lincolnshire.

There is little first-hand evidence of the phenomenon. The only known documents came to light after the publication in 1950 of an article in the Transactions of the Devonshire Association asking for further information about the event.
This resulted in the discovery of a collection of papers belonging to Reverend H. T. Ellacombe, the vicar of Clyst St George in the 1850s. These papers included letters addressed to the vicar from his friends, among them the Reverend G. M. Musgrove, the vicar of Withycombe Raleigh; the draft of a letter to The Illustrated London News marked 'not for publication'; and several apparent tracings of the footprints.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/370F5A3E-337F-4D3B-8034-4C3B192BD70E.png_zpsuiyhyby7.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/370F5A3E-337F-4D3B-8034-4C3B192BD70E.png_zpsuiyhyby7.jpeg.html)

Over many years the noted researcher Mike Dash collated all the available primary and secondary source material into a paper entitled The Devil's Hoofmarks: Source Material on the Great Devon Mystery of 1855 which was published in Fortean Studies in 1994.


Many explanations have been put forward for the incident. Some investigators are sceptical that the tracks really extended for over a hundred miles, arguing that no-one would have been able to follow their entire course in a single day. Another reason for scepticism, as Joe Nickell points out, is that the eye-witness descriptions of the footprints varied from person to person.

In his Fortean Studies article, Mike Dash concluded that there was no one source for the "hoofmarks": some of the tracks were probably hoaxes, some were made by "common quadrupeds" such as donkeys and ponies, and some by wood mice (see below). He admitted, though, that these cannot explain all the reported marks and "the mystery remains".

Reports of similar anomalous, obstacle-unheeded footprints exist from other parts of the world, although none is of such a scale as that of the case of the Devil's Footprints. This example was reported 15 years earlier in The Times:

Among the high mountains of that elevated district where Glenorchy, Glenlyon and Glenochay are contiguous, there have been met with several times, during this and also the former winter, upon the snow, the tracks of an animal seemingly unknown at present in Scotland. The print of the foot in every respect is an exact resemblance of that of a foal of considerable size, with this small difference perhaps, that the sole seems a little longer or not so round; but, as no one has had the good fortune as yet to have obtained a glimpse of this creature, nothing more can be said of its shape or dimensions; only it has been remarked, from the depth to which the feet sunk in the snow, that it must be a beast of considerable size; it has been observed also, that its walk is not like that of the generality of quadrupeds, but that it is more like the bounding or limping of a hare when not scared or pursued.
It is not in one locality only that its tracks have been met with, but through a range of at least twelve miles.

The Times, 14 March 1840, page 1.

In the Illustrated London News of 17 March 1855, a correspondent from Heidelberg wrote, "upon the authority of a Polish Doctor in Medicine", that on the Piaskowa-góra (Sand Hill), a small elevation on the border of Galicia, but in Congress Poland, such marks are to be seen in the snow every year, and sometimes in the sand of this hill, and "are attributed by the inhabitants to supernatural influences".

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/B53B5FF9-DB9C-458E-A7FE-84F0B82C0FAC_zpsga1c2vdz.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/B53B5FF9-DB9C-458E-A7FE-84F0B82C0FAC_zpsga1c2vdz.jpg.html)

An example of the tracks as shown in The Illustrated London News, 1855.

On the night of 12 March 2009, marks claimed to be similar to those left in 1855 were found in Devon.
In 2013 trails were reported in Girvan, Scotland possibly as part of an April Fool's hoax.

8th August 2015, 18:35
inline 'hoof' tracks.

what else does that remind us of? hum.

8th August 2015, 19:40
Ha ha, I know Jimmer, it's a different foot print to suit the time period, 1855.
We have a new Bigfoot footprint to suit the time period over a hundred years later.

The mystery continues, but the style remains the same.
One thing I do know, they make sure they get noticed. Those tricksters like to tease.

9th August 2015, 15:13
What better way to exhibit your art, a nice canvas of new fallen white snow, a nice canvas of smooth sand on river banks.
Just the place for a line of footprints to be seen. Footprints that just appear and suddenly stop abruptly, as if the thing that made them has vanished into thin air.
Maybe that thing did vanish into thin air?

9th August 2015, 17:00
it's funny how the illustration depicts a conventional 'human-like' tread way.
must have thought a highly strange, single row depiction would have been incomprehensible by the reader?

15th August 2015, 18:50
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/E5B93185-F045-43E6-BA57-3660D8C410FA_zpsd5rqyfa0.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/E5B93185-F045-43E6-BA57-3660D8C410FA_zpsd5rqyfa0.jpg.html)

Source:- http://mysteriousuniverse.org/2010/03/ouija-board-gift-took-coast-to-coast-host-to-brink-of-unfathomable-chaos/

Link to the full article by Amelia Crater.

Ouija Board took Coast to Coast Host to “Brink of Unfathomable Chaos”.

Over the past couple of months, Aaron and Ben have been debating whether to experiment with a Ouija board despite all of the calamitous reports that this “game” tends to manifest evil child ghosts or cause “players” to become demonic possessions more often than answering questions like “Does Suzy really like me?” or “Did I pass the algebra exam?” Let’s say, the boards are controversial.
The “Talking Boards” have a long history of use in spiritualism, some of it good but much of it more along the lines of this warning.

Most often the spirits whom are contacted through the Ouija are those whom reside on “the lower astral plane”. These spirits are often very confused and may have died a violent or sudden death; murder, suicide, etc. Therefore, many violent, negative and potentially dangerous conditions are present to those using the board. Often times several spirits will attempt to come through at the same time but the real danger lies when you ask for physical proof of their existence! You might say, “Well, if you’re really a spirit, then put out this light or move that object!” What you have just done is simple, you have “opened a doorway” and allowed them to enter into the physical world and future problems can and often do arise.”
However, given Mysterious Universe‘s role in researching psychical and paranormal phenomenon, perhaps it is Ben and Aaron’s duty to explore the mystical board. Still, demonic possession seems like a pretty steep downside.
Then, completely by chance (or was it?), I stumbled across a copy of “Worker in the Light” a book written by George Noory, the Coast to Coast host, in 2002. Who knew George Noory wrote books? Or that he considered himself spiritual enough to write (with William “UFO Magazine” Birnes) a how-to memoir to help the rest of us achieve enlightenment? Not I, that’s for sure.
Nonetheless, I flipped it open and found that the first chapter was entitled, “The Ouija Board.” What followed was a cautionary tale about what happens when you experiment with the unknown while surrounded by lots of high tech audio equipment, which, of course, is directly analogous to the MU studio located in Aaron’s home.

15th August 2015, 19:03

Short video 5:26. Uploaded. Jan 2013.

Caller gives his account of a scary encounter in his camper during the night. Sasquatch?

15th August 2015, 19:16
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/5B4E9F71-C35A-429F-9BB1-A3AC66FA2156_zpsayw7tj2h.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/5B4E9F71-C35A-429F-9BB1-A3AC66FA2156_zpsayw7tj2h.jpg.html)

Source:- http://mysteriousuniverse.org/2013/04/sasquatch-and-a-ouija-board/

Link to the full Article by Nick Redfern.

Sasquatch And An Ouija-Board.

Yes, the words above probably do amount to the strangest article title I have ever written! And the subject matter of that same article is no less strange, as you’ll now see. In the week leading up to Christmas 2007, I found myself on the receiving end of one of the strangest stories ever to darken my path. It has been my experience that when people are looking to speak with someone about their encounters with the unknown, they seek out those most amenable to what they have to say. By that I mean: most of my cryptozoological work is focused upon those fringe cases that exhibit evidence of high-strangeness and paranormal qualities. And so, the bulk of the reports that are brought to my attention usually tend to present such eerie qualities, too. Laura’s certainly did.

She was thirty-six, lived in Rochester, New York, and worked for the Post Office. Laura related to me a remarkable and disturbing series of events that occurred to her and several friends in the summer of 1985 – events that began with attempts to contact the spirit world and culminated in the manifestation of a fearful, hairy man-beast.
It was a Friday night, around June or July of that year, Laura told me, that she and three of her school-friends, Beth, Brooke and Alison, had come to visit her. Laura’s parents were out for the evening, and so a slumber-party, loud music, and discussions about boys were the order of the day; or, rather, the whole night. That was not all, however.
Brooke’s older brother possessed a 1940s vintage Ouija board and she surprised the friends by pulling it out of her bag when she arrived at Laura’s. As Laura told me, none of them were seriously frightened by it: rather, they found the idea of “playing with the Ouija board while my mom and dad were out” to be both fun and exciting. But what began as a bit of light-hearted entertainment for four teenaged girls, soon mutated into something very different.

15th August 2015, 19:39
sas, the protector.

15th August 2015, 20:17
There's a vendor, Leatherheads, that sells stuff at festivals we like to go to. The artist is a woman who is very creative and makes everything primarily out of leather. There's always something new and different.

This spring she attended a ouija-con, -who knew there was such a thing?- and got inspired. So there at the booth for sale were her handmade leather ouija boards. I don't have one but if I were inclined to get one, I get one of hers.

15th August 2015, 20:31
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/2E2764E6-78DF-41AE-81E0-6BC03BEB697B.png_zpsyi39xp3v.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/2E2764E6-78DF-41AE-81E0-6BC03BEB697B.png_zpsyi39xp3v.jpeg.html)
Hello Dreamtimer, you inspired me to look, and I found an I Pad case.
I love my I Pad, so the next time I need a new case it may be one like the above.

16th August 2015, 15:05
it is said, beware the ouija.

16th August 2015, 15:35
I have used the Ouija Board or Spirit board for the past 10 years and can honestly say nothing 'demonic ' or from 'a lower astral plane ' has ever contacted us .

We have had some lovely interesting conversations , at times with information that we were able to verify later .

We always open and close a session on the board with blessings and light , stating we come with love and respect and ask only for the same in return.

Sas the protector , yes I would agree with that , they admitted they had no idea what to do with the board so just did what they had seen on horror films !

Hollywood hype again , that's why they are called 'Horror films '

The power of the mind , if you expect something bad to happen then you have opened that door yourself it's your own expectations .

I like the Leather I pad covers something different .

Just a quick thought on the Green Man , does anyone of our Sasquatch Ontario followers remember a poster from way back on one of Mikes videos who spoke about his meeting with the Green Man ? I remember he was from the U.K , what a shame Mike deleted the comments I found it fascinating

16th August 2015, 16:15
Hello Sandancer, I remember you saying a long time ago that your sessions with the Ouija Board were always good and productive.
I believe you to be correct with your opening and closing of your sessions, when you say, you ask for light , blessings and protection, because it sounds like you get them all the time.

Many, many young people who are just messing about, having fun don't open and close the session with love, protection and good intentions. Maybe that is why demonic things come through.

Love the thought of that person talking to The Green Man.
It would be a great story.

16th August 2015, 17:50
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/F1C9E38F-AD7D-4012-BC76-C60128580DEF.png_zpskenkfj97.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/F1C9E38F-AD7D-4012-BC76-C60128580DEF.png_zpskenkfj97.jpeg.html)

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/4818B234-7F06-4089-BF52-F940E5557B7D.png_zpsocn7xaab.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/4818B234-7F06-4089-BF52-F940E5557B7D.png_zpsocn7xaab.jpeg.html)

Source:- Frances.


The above is a link to Midnight In The Desert , Art bell & Andrew D. Basiago. Time Travel.

Video. 2hours 18mins. 14 August 2015.

Discussion of The Gettysburg Address and the photographs start @ 51:00 in.

In this interview, Andrew claims that it is, himself, age 10 years, in the photograph above.
Now this photograph was taken in 1863.
The photograph is of, Abraham Lincon's Address At Gettysburg.
Andrew claims he was sent back in time to that particular event and he is the boy who stands alone in the centre of the photograph.
To the left of the boy (Andrew Basiago), there is an image of a non human entity which is also discussed in the interview.

The photograph was published in a magazine, (may have been LIFE magazine), in the early 70's, it was also published in National Geographic Magazine, September 1963.
It is discussed and thought that this photograph was taken by Mathew Bradey. The negative of this photograph is also discussed as it cannot be obtained due to it being "Classified".

The second photograph is an enlargement of the boys face. This is also discussed, and Andrew claims the image is of him de-materialising, returning to 1972.
It is like an X-Ray as the roots of the teeth can be seen.
The photograph is real, but is the story?, it certainly is a good one.

16th August 2015, 19:48
Hello Sandancer, I remember you saying a long time ago that your sessions with the Ouija Board were always good and productive.
I believe you to be correct with your opening and closing of your sessions, when you say, you ask for light , blessings and protection, because it sounds like you get them all the time.

Many, many young people who are just messing about, having fun don't open and close the session with love, protection and good intentions. Maybe that is why demonic things come through.

I've done some reading on the trickster.

many believe this entity is the sum of both light and dark, much like us.

there are no archangels. there are no demons.

it is one.
an entity who needs us, plays with us, rewards us or perhaps, scolds us.

an entity that is imageless.
an etherial being that visualizes to meet our collective consciousness, which is pretty cool :eyebrows:

keel dubbed this life force, the ultraterrestrial.


refer to the recent UFO eyewitness posting. the pilot.
was it a physical object or a playful vision for him only.
since 1953, this very smart fellow can't get it out of his head.
a fellow who was once a nuts and bolts kind of guy, who now believes in ufos and the fantastic.
the trickster's at work?

18th August 2015, 14:31
sorry if I came off as a buzz kill.

I was hoping for some give and take.

historically, this entity has been called the, daimon.

not good. not bad, but both. the trickster.

the development of christian tenants morphed this force
as something to oppose: negative, anti-christ, the demon.

in keel's the eighth tower, he presented his belief that
ancient truths, over time, were either rewritten to fit
cultural beliefs/needs or misinterpreted as the generations
accumulated. something like the game, telephone.

something like this...


18th August 2015, 15:03
Thanks Jimmer, I am wanting to understand more about "The Trickster".
I like the thought that it is an entity that has compassion and empathy, and not just a force of evil.

So if this entity is viewed as a loving, helpful and compassionate force, then that is what you will experience?.

If the entity is viewed as an evil and destructive force, you will experience that also?.

Hence, Angels and Demons being experienced by people, but in fact it's the same entity but a different force that emerges according to their thinking.

Please correct me if I am not getting this right.
Like Sas, "The Protecter".

Divine Feminine
18th August 2015, 16:31
I have used the Ouija Board or Spirit board for the past 10 years and can honestly say nothing 'demonic ' or from 'a lower astral plane ' has ever contacted us .

We have had some lovely interesting conversations , at times with information that we were able to verify later .

We always open and close a session on the board with blessings and light , stating we come with love and respect and ask only for the same in return.

Sas the protector , yes I would agree with that , they admitted they had no idea what to do with the board so just did what they had seen on horror films !

Hollywood hype again , that's why they are called 'Horror films '

The power of the mind , if you expect something bad to happen then you have opened that door yourself it's your own expectations .

I like the Leather I pad covers something different .

I can confirm this too Sandancer. I have a close friend who uses a Ouija all the time without any issues. He does do an opening and closing prayer. He's been able to get a lot of questions answered and feels confident it's completely safe. I'm probably not going to word this right, but I think I have heard individuals within the paranormal community say, the people who have happenings with the board are the one's who all ready have issues with attachments. It has something to do with personal situations they're having on an individual basis that they haven't let go of. For instance not getting over the death of an individual and hanging on to their spirit. I wish I could remember who the individual was that said this...it may have been Joshua P. Warren. I just remember them saying in their experiences and observations the one's have the most problems with Ouija boards were personally dealing with attachments. There's a woman who's been a guest on CoasttoCoast who raves about the Ouija boad, can't remember her name....I'm sure you could google it and find her.

Nice iPAD cover Francis! Too bad my friend doesn't have one, it would be the perfect gift for him.

18th August 2015, 16:59
Thanks Jimmer, I am wanting to understand more about "The Trickster".
I like the thought that it is an entity that has compassion and empathy, and not just a force of evil.

So if this entity is viewed as a loving, helpful and compassionate force, then that is what you will experience?.

If the entity is viewed as an evil and destructive force, you will experience that also?.

Hence, Angels and Demons being experienced by people, but in fact it's the same entity but a different force that emerges according to their thinking.

Please correct me if I am not getting this right.
Like Sas, "The Protecter".

that's pretty much my take, as well, frances.

although, the entity has no emotion or compassion.
what's considered bad to us, is just a function to them.

they are bound to us and react to our actions, curiosities and intent.

it's purpose originally aligned with the rise of the human race.

it speaks to us through two states of imagination: small (our dreams) and if not fruitful, the large imagination (waking visions, sightings, events).
a person with strong psychic abilities can draw others around them into these visions and events. (group sightings, etc.)

it feeds (energetically), interacts and calls on us, when 'their bell goes off.'
or when we reach out. just be careful. that's why I first posted this.
we can not control them or guide them or frankly, understand them.

for the good or the bad.

my take is, don't be tempted to ring the bell.
you never know what you're going to get.
through the collective consciousness, we have always been connected to them.
and as keel has said, if contacted, approach them with humbleness
and be prepared to accept confusion, for the trickster is confusion itself.

18th August 2015, 17:16
Great explanation Jimmer, helps me a lot with my walk through the paranormal.

I have, since reading John A. Keel, been drawn to his line of thinking.
I will not pretend to understand all of it, but what I did grasp and understand made perfect sense to me.

18th August 2015, 19:42
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/9C5DAA06-4469-4419-B232-15AB88F3D3E6_zpsygrsxyga.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/9C5DAA06-4469-4419-B232-15AB88F3D3E6_zpsygrsxyga.jpg.html)

Source:- http://www.sott.net/article/269373-The-invisible-hand-of-the-Cosmic-Trickster-High-strangeness-and-the-paranormal-nature-of-the-UFO-phenomenon

Link to the full article by Zoya Klebanova.

The invisible hand of the Cosmic Trickster: High strangeness and the paranormal nature of the UFO phenomenon -- High Strangeness -- Sott.net

This very interesting article covers a wide range of paranormal subjects and videos.
To list a few...

Fairy Abductions.
Poltergeist, Invisible Attacker.
Video John Keel, Fortean Lecture 1992.
Video Dr Karla Turner, The Malevolent Nature Of UFOs.
Unexplained Disapearances Of People, Missing 411.
The Skinwalker Ranch.
Blue Orbs.
Interdimensional Beings.
Pet Puzzlers, and much more.

We seem to be surrounded by an almost invisible world that can manipulate us in any way. ~ John Keel

"Ufology is just another name for demonology," Keel explained, and claimed that he did not consider himself a "ufologist" but a "demonologist"; as an early admirer of Charles Fort (1874-1932) he actually preferred to be called a Fortean, which covers a wide range of paranormal subjects.

"I abandoned the extraterrestrial hypothesis in 1967, when my own field investigations disclosed an astonishing overlap between psychic phenomena and UFOs," Keel wrote. "The objects and apparitions do not necessarily originate on another planet and may not even exist as permanent constructions of matter. It is more likely that we see what we want to see and interpret such visions according to our contemporary beliefs."

On Sunday, October 30th, 1938, millions of radio listeners in the USA were shocked to the core by a radio announcement about a Martian attack on Earth. They panicked, some ran out of their homes screaming, others packed up their cars and fled. Even though the ground-shaking news turned out to be nothing more than a portion of Orson Welles' adaptation of the well-known book, War of the Worlds by H. G. Wells, many of the listeners believed what they heard on the radio was real.

In his infamous broadcast, Orson Welles set the scene by saying: "We know now that in the early years of the twentieth century this world was being watched closely by intelligences greater than man's and yet as mortal as his own..."

While Welles' radio stunt was fiction, a careful analysis of the evidence suggests the actual reality surrounding UFOs and all things associated is much stranger than any fiction ever invented by a human mind.

As a child, and like many other children the world over, I dreamed of space exploration, going where no human had gone before (or at least as far as Mars), making first contact with other species, and being part of an "interstellar federation". It's all started with reading H. G. Wells and Jules Verne. Their works ignited my imagination and helped to shape my understanding that our reality is far stranger than it appears on the surface.

Much later I also became familiar with the 'UFO phenomenon' and its milieu. Comprising a few "nuts & bolts" people and a large number of "new agers", it was an exciting time in my life, but I soon realised that neither the hard science types nor the love and lighters had all (or any) of the answers to the UFO phenomenon. The "nuts & bolts" people would spend their time fighting with the skeptics, who claimed that it would take an unrealistically large amount of resources and time to embark on an intergalactic journey, and that in itself is enough proof that the UFO phenomenon isn't real. For their part, the new age crowd occupied themselves with navel-gazing and receiving messages from Andromeda or Commander Muckymuck of the "Ashtar Command".

It seemed to me that the arguments from all three camps lacked two crucial elements that are often seen as mutually incompatible: imagination and common sense. But trying to point out the pros and cons of either of the approaches to the UFO phenomenon is beyond the scope of this article, instead I'll concentrate on marshaling as much of the evidence as possible to make the case that "they have always been here"; that their nature is 'hyperdimensional' rather than extraterrestrial; and that the UFO phenomenon cannot be disassociated from paranormal phenomena.

18th August 2015, 22:10
quite a find, frances.

I'll be back to give the lengthy article a good read.

19th August 2015, 17:31
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/94E71323-741A-41CC-9BAC-E5E97634C914_zpsxvuiyafa.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/94E71323-741A-41CC-9BAC-E5E97634C914_zpsxvuiyafa.jpg.html)

Source:- http://ufodigest.com/article/abducted-fairies

Link to the full article, by Raul Rios Centeno, M.D.
Translated by Scott Corrales.

Abducted by the Fairies?.

Dr. Raul Rios Centeno is a UFO investigator based in Lima, Peru. His investigative efforts take him to the remote areas of his Andean homeland, where impoverished peasants still speak Quechua rather than Spanish and believe in a hodgepodge of pagan and Christian beliefs. Piura is a department of northern Peru, located approximately 873 kms NW of Lima. Its inhabitants are friendly and welcoming and are closely bound with their shamans and "curacas".

There are regions such as Catacaos and Monsefu in which pagan rituals combine with Catholicism to the point of confusion. It is therefore not surprising that this should be the reason why many interested in the paranormal, or merely those who are devotees of faith healing, esoteric or the Taror should visit this Peruvian region if only for "a quick throw of the cards".I had the opportunity, at my own request, to visit the area in order to treat the victims of the atmospheric phenomenon known as "El Niño".

I feel that if anyone has any doubts that this land -- in which the Moche or Mochica pre-Hispanic culture flourished -- holds a special attraction, all they have to do is pay it a visit. They will not be disappointed. The following account is one of many which I have been able to gather. Many of those with whom I came into contact could not believe that a "man of science" like myself should have any interest in what they term "family stories." The audiotapes I brought with me -- a box of ten 90-minute tapes -- were insufficient for the task, and I had to undertake the painful task of erasing some of my music tapes in order to record what villagers were telling me were inexplicably quotidian events.

19th August 2015, 18:06
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/37A2A78F-D9BF-4187-9830-BF468E8E17F0_zpsdsrdcnu2.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/37A2A78F-D9BF-4187-9830-BF468E8E17F0_zpsdsrdcnu2.jpg.html)

Source:- http://www.ancient-origins.net/myths-legends/disturbing-true-story-pied-piper-hamelin-001969

Link to the full article, By Dhwty.

The Disturbing True Story of the Pied Piper of Hamelin.

When, lo! as they reached the mountain-side,
A wondrous portal opened wide,
As if a cavern was suddenly hollowed;
And the Piper advanced and the children followed,
And when all were in to the very last,
The door in the mountain-side shut fast.
Robert Browning, The Pied Piper of Hamelin: A Child’s Story.

Many are familiar with the story of the Pied Piper of Hamelin. Few realise however, that the story is based on real events, which evolved over the years into a fairy tale made to scare children.

For those unfamiliar with the tale, it is set in 1284 in the town of Hamelin, Lower Saxony, Germany. This town was facing a rat infestation, and a piper, dressed in a coat of many coloured, bright cloth, appeared. This piper promised to get rid of the rats in return for a payment, to which the townspeople agreed too. Although the piper got rid of the rats by leading them away with his music, the people of Hamelin reneged on their promise. The furious piper left, vowing revenge. On the 26th of July of that same year, the piper returned and led the children away, never to be seen again, just as he did the rats. Nevertheless, one or three children were left behind, depending on which version is being told. One of these children was lame, and could not keep up, another was deaf and could not hear the music, while the third one was blind and could not see where he was going.

The earliest known record of this story is from the town of Hamelin itself depicted in a stained glass window created for the church of Hamelin, which dates to around 1300 AD. Although it was destroyed in 1660, several written accounts have survived. The oldest comes from the Lueneburg manuscript (c 1440 – 50), which stated: “In the year of 1284, on the day of Saints John and Paul on June 26, by a piper, clothed in many kinds of colours, 130 children born in Hamelin were seduced, and lost at the place of execution near the koppen.”

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/4D4D8262-B5EA-4711-BEEA-5B7E7B874172_zpsfpoahpoi.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/4D4D8262-B5EA-4711-BEEA-5B7E7B874172_zpsfpoahpoi.jpg.html)

The oldest known picture of the Pied Piper copied from the glass window of the Market Church in Hameln/Hamelin Germany (c.1300-1633).

19th August 2015, 18:29
Strange coincidence of reports.

The Pied Piper and his flute which could be heard, and the sound of a pututo ( Andean Flute ) in the case of the missing Evelyn Rosario.

19th August 2015, 19:06
Thank you for sharing Frances. Great stories you tell.


19th August 2015, 20:27
Hello Elen, I am pleased you are enjoying the stories. Thanks for the feedback.

20th August 2015, 17:02
Thank you for sharing Frances. Great stories you tell.


Total agreement with Elen . You always give us some great , intriguing posts .:wshp;

I'm sure I've read stories of The Fairy Folk using music to lead children away , I think they were from Ireland mainly .

I'll have to find time to look , got rather a lot going on at the moment . I see a late night coming on :pc::yawn:

20th August 2015, 17:43
Looking forward to any contributions Sandancer.

21st August 2015, 00:23
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/2C0CDB0C-F2D2-42C4-84A2-EB4461D43CA1.png_zpsnb2ekjdo.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/2C0CDB0C-F2D2-42C4-84A2-EB4461D43CA1.png_zpsnb2ekjdo.jpeg.html)

The first of the five photographs, taken by Elsie Wright in 1917, shows Frances Griffiths with the alleged fairies.

Source:- https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cottingley_Fairies & Frances.

The Cottinley Faries.

The Cottingley Fairies appear in a series of five photographs taken by Elsie Wright (1900–88) and Frances Griffiths (1907–86), two young cousins who lived in Cottingley, near Bradford in England. In 1917, when the first two photographs were taken, Elsie was 16 years old and Frances was 9. The pictures came to the attention of writer Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, who used them to illustrate an article on fairies he had been commissioned to write for the Christmas 1920 edition of The Strand Magazine. Doyle, as a spiritualist, was enthusiastic about the photographs, and interpreted them as clear and visible evidence of psychic phenomena. Public reaction was mixed; some accepted the images as genuine, but others believed they had been faked.

Interest in the Cottingley Fairies gradually declined after 1921. Both girls married and lived abroad for a time after they grew up, yet the photographs continued to hold the public imagination. In 1966 a reporter from the Daily Express newspaper traced Elsie, who had by then returned to the UK. Elsie left open the possibility that she believed she had photographed her thoughts, and the media once again became interested in the story.

In the early 1980s Elsie and Frances admitted that the photographs were faked, using cardboard cutouts of fairies copied from a popular children's book of the time, but Frances maintained that the fifth and final photograph was genuine. The photographs and two of the cameras used are on display in the National Media Museum in Bradford.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/4E8A6D42-2D2E-4250-BAB1-7964A9B7749D.png_zpsom9biyhg.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/4E8A6D42-2D2E-4250-BAB1-7964A9B7749D.png_zpsom9biyhg.jpeg.html)

Frances and the Leaping Fairy.

Elsie's father, Arthur, was a keen amateur photographer, and had set up his own darkroom. The picture on the photographic plate he developed showed Frances behind a bush in the foreground, on which four fairies appeared to be dancing. Knowing his daughter's artistic ability, and that she had spent some time working in a photographer's studio, he dismissed the figures as cardboard cutouts. Two months later the girls borrowed his camera again, and this time returned with a photograph of Elsie sitting on the lawn holding out her hand to a 1-foot-tall (30 cm) gnome. Exasperated by what he believed to be "nothing but a prank", and convinced that the girls must have tampered with his camera in some way, Arthur Wright refused to lend it to them again. His wife Polly, however, believed the photographs to be authentic.

The photographs became public in mid-1919, after Elsie's mother attended a meeting of the Theosophical Society in Bradford. The lecture that evening was on "Fairy Life", and at the end of the meeting Polly Wright showed the two fairy photographs taken by her daughter and niece to the speaker. As a result, the photographs were displayed at the Society's annual conference in Harrogate, held a few months later. There they came to the attention of a leading member of the Society, Edward Gardner. One of the central beliefs of Theosophy is that humanity is undergoing a cycle of evolution, towards increasing "perfection", and Gardner recognised the potential significance of the photographs for the movement:

"The fact that two young girls had not only been able to see fairies, which others had done, but had actually for the first time ever been able to materialise them at a density sufficient for their images to be recorded on a photographic plate, meant that it was possible that the next cycle of evolution was underway".

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/1FCBD84D-72DF-42F9-8D89-ACFBD663A081.png_zpsuhejdufn.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/1FCBD84D-72DF-42F9-8D89-ACFBD663A081.png_zpsuhejdufn.jpeg.html)

Fairy Offering Posy of Harebells to Elsie.

Gardner sent the prints along with the original glass-plate negatives to Harold Snelling, a photography expert. Snelling's opinion was that "the two negatives are entirely genuine, unfaked photographs ... [with] no trace whatsoever of studio work involving card or paper models". He did not go so far as to say that the photographs showed fairies, stating only that "these are straight forward photographs of whatever was in front of the camera at the time". Gardner had the prints "clarified" by Snelling, and new negatives produced, "more conducive to printing", for use in the illustrated lectures he gave around the UK.n Snelling supplied the photographic prints which were available for sale at Gardner's lectures.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/0037091C-851E-4E8A-B9DD-B76D965B7E57.png_zpsdyjhl4eh.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/0037091C-851E-4E8A-B9DD-B76D965B7E57.png_zpsdyjhl4eh.jpeg.html)

Elsie with a winged gnome.

Author and prominent Spiritualist Sir Arthur Conan Doyle learned of the photographs from the editor of the Spiritualists' publication Light. Doyle had been commissioned by The Strand Magazine to write an article on fairies for their Christmas issue, and the fairy photographs "must have seemed like a godsend" according to broadcaster and historian Magnus Magnusson. Doyle contacted Gardner in June 1920 to determine the background to the photographs, and wrote to Elsie and her father to request permission from the latter to use the prints in his article. Arthur Wright was "obviously impressed" that Doyle was involved, and gave his permission for publication, but he refused payment on the grounds that, if genuine, the images should not be "soiled" by money.

Gardner and Doyle sought a second expert opinion from the photographic company Kodak. Several of the company's technicians examined the enhanced prints, and although they agreed with Snelling that the pictures "showed no signs of being faked", they concluded that "this could not be taken as conclusive evidence ... that they were authentic photographs of fairies". Kodak declined to issue a certificate of authenticity. Gardner believed that the Kodak technicians might not have examined the photographs entirely objectively, observing that one had commented "after all, as fairies couldn't be true, the photographs must have been faked somehow".b The prints were also examined by another photographic company, Ilford, who reported unequivocally that there was "some evidence of faking".bb Gardner and Doyle, perhaps rather optimistically, interpreted the results of the three expert evaluations as two in favour of the photographs' authenticity and one against.

Doyle also showed the photographs to the physicist and pioneering psychical researcher Sir Oliver Lodge, who believed the photographs to be fake. He suggested that a troupe of dancers had masqueraded as fairies, and expressed doubt as to their "distinctly 'Parisienne'" hairstyles.

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/13ECC656-C2F0-44FA-855D-CA0749C1F0A4.png_zpswauaqks5.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/13ECC656-C2F0-44FA-855D-CA0749C1F0A4.png_zpswauaqks5.jpeg.html)

Fairies and Their Sun-Bath, the fifth and last photograph of the Cottingley Fairies.

Doyle was preoccupied with organising an imminent lecture tour of Australia, and in July 1920, sent Gardner to meet the Wright family. Frances was by then living with her parents in Scarborough, but Elsie's father told Gardner that he had been so certain the photographs were fakes that while the girls were away he searched their bedroom and the area around the beck (stream), looking for scraps of pictures or cutouts, but found nothing "incriminating".

Gardner believed the Wright family to be honest and respectable. To place the matter of the photographs' authenticity beyond doubt, he returned to Cottingley at the end of July with two Kodak Cameo cameras and 24 secretly marked photographic plates. Frances was invited to stay with the Wright family during the school summer holiday so that she and Elsie could take more pictures of the fairies. Gardner described his briefing in his 1945 Fairies: A Book of Real Fairies:

I went off, to Cottingley again, taking the two cameras and plates from London, and met the family and explained to the two girls the simple working of the cameras, giving one each to keep. The cameras were loaded, and my final advice was that they need go up to the glen only on fine days as they had been accustomed to do before and tice the fairies, as they called their way of attracting them, and see what they could get. I suggested only the most obvious and easy precautions about lighting and distance, for I knew it was essential they should feel free and unhampered and have no burden of responsibility. If nothing came of it all, I told them, they were not to mind a bit.
Until 19 August the weather was unsuitable for photography. Because Frances and Elsie insisted that the fairies would not show themselves if others were watching, Elsie's mother was persuaded to visit her sister's for tea, leaving the girls alone. In her absence the girls took several photographs, two of which appeared to show fairies. In the first, Frances and the Leaping Fairy, Frances is shown in profile with a winged fairy close by her nose. The second, Fairy offering Posy of Harebells to Elsie, shows a fairy either hovering or tiptoeing on a branch, and offering Elsie a flower. Two days later the girls took the last picture, Fairies and Their Sun-Bath.

The plates were packed in cotton wool and returned to Gardner in London, who sent an "ecstatic" telegram to Doyle, by then in Melbourne. Doyle wrote back:

My heart was gladdened when out here in far Australia I had your note and the three wonderful pictures which are confirmatory of our published results. When our fairies are admitted other psychic phenomena will find a more ready acceptance ... We have had continued messages at seances for some time that a visible sign was coming through.

Doyle's article in the December 1920 issue of The Strand contained two higher-resolution prints of the 1917 photographs, and sold out within days of publication. To protect the girls' anonymity, Frances and Elsie were called Alice and Iris respectively, and the Wright family was referred to as the Carpenters. An enthusiastic and committed Spiritualist, Doyle hoped that if the photographs convinced the public of the existence of fairies then they might more readily accept other psychic phenomena. He ended his article with the words:

The recognition of their existence will jolt the material twentieth century mind out of its heavy ruts in the mud, and will make it admit that there is a glamour and mystery to life. Having discovered this, the world will not find it so difficult to accept that spiritual message supported by physical facts which has already been put before it.
Early press coverage was "mixed", generally a combination of "embarrassment and puzzlement". The historical novelist and poet Maurice Hewlett published a series of articles in the literary journal John O' London's Weekly, in which he concluded: "And knowing children, and knowing that Sir Arthur Conan Doyle has legs, I decide that the Miss Carpenters have pulled one of them."

The Sydney newspaper Truth on 5 January 1921 expressed a similar view; "For the true explanation of these fairy photographs what is wanted is not a knowledge of occult phenomena but a knowledge of children." Some public figures were more sympathetic. Margaret McMillan, the educational and social reformer, wrote: "How wonderful that to these dear children such a wonderful gift has been vouchsafed." The novelist Henry De Vere Stacpoole decided to take the fairy photographs and the girls at face value. In a letter to Gardner he wrote: "Look at Alice's [Frances'] face. Look at Iris's [Elsie's] face. There is an extraordinary thing called TRUTH which has 10 million faces and forms – it is God's currency and the cleverest coiner or forger can't imitate it."

http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/ABC6B90A-9C85-458D-AC5F-D81D07F1235E.png_zpsxlgvk8nl.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/ABC6B90A-9C85-458D-AC5F-D81D07F1235E.png_zpsxlgvk8nl.jpeg.html)

Illustrations and copies of Princess Mary's Gift Book, published 1914.

In 1983, the cousins admitted in an article published in the magazine The Unexplained that the photographs had been faked, although both maintained that they really had seen fairies. Elsie had copied illustrations of dancing girls from a popular children's book of the time, Princess Mary's Gift Book, published in 1914, and drew wings on them. They said they had then cut out the cardboard figures and supported them with hatpins, disposing of their props in the beck once the photograph had been taken.

21st August 2015, 00:44
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/AF10F27A-3F44-4F29-B04E-FA9F85C201C3.png_zpsjmfbuogm.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/AF10F27A-3F44-4F29-B04E-FA9F85C201C3.png_zpsjmfbuogm.jpeg.html)


This is a link to Sir Arthur Conan Doyle's book.
In this on line book, there is the account of the Cottinley Fairies, with photographs.
Sir Arthur Conan Doyle was a believer and researcher in the paranormal.

21st August 2015, 14:58
this is more crypto than paranormal, but what the heck.

stay with it. there's a fascinating pay-off.


21st August 2015, 16:13
this is more crypto than paranormal, but what the heck.

stay with it. there's a fascinating pay-off.


Naaaaaa, I don't think so, but thank you anyway.

21st August 2015, 16:40
You are right Elen, that video was posted 1st April 2010.

You rascal Jimmer.
If there is one thing Jimmer taught me, it's, read the YouTube comments. ('~')

21st August 2015, 20:45
You are right Elen, that video was posted 1st April 2010.

You rascal Jimmer.
If there is one thing Jimmer taught me, it's, read the YouTube comments. ('~')

ooops. posted april first.

my excuse? multi-tasking, I tell ya! it's not my fault! : )

27th August 2015, 20:14
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/52A7A11E-4C93-4664-805D-65E0F941072F_zpspbs6qwxe.jpg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/52A7A11E-4C93-4664-805D-65E0F941072F_zpspbs6qwxe.jpg.html)

Source:- http://www.ghosttheory.com/2012/02/16/the-televised-alien-broadcast-of-1977
Link to the full article.


The droning chatter of the evening news filed thousands of homes late one November evening in 1977. As the anchorman unenthusiastically reads the top world headlines, the audio portion of the televised feed was interrupted.

The hijack of the Southern Television broadcast came not from pranksters looking for a cheap thrill, but from an extraterrestrial being who issued a dire warning to all people.

The message.

The Southern Television station in England had one of their local transmitters jammed with a strange signal. The evening of November 26th, 1977, proved to be a real bizarre events for thousands of viewers and station employees.

As the news feed rolled, the audio was interrupted. Viewers must have recoiled in discomfort as the shrieking and crackling sounds cut through their speakers. Through the metallic static they heard a deep buzzing that seem to come through in waves. It was right then that a deep masculine voice commanded their attention. In an echoing voice, the speaker introduced himself as a representative of the Ashtar Galactic Command.

“This is the voice of Vrillon, a representative of the Ashtar Galactic Command, speaking to you. For many years you have seen us as lights in the skies. We speak to you now in peace and wisdom as we have done to your brothers and sisters all over this, your planet Earth. We come to warn you of the destiny of your race and your world so that you may communicate to your fellow beings the course you must take to avoid the disasters which threaten your world, and the beings on our worlds around you.”

The anchorman unaware of the signal hijack continued with his report. As the video played on those screens, the echoing of the alien voice sounded colder and more somber. Vrillon continues with a message to the world’s leaders to destroy the weapons of evil and to learn to live together in peace, because our time here on Earth is short. I bet many of them viewers sat there with a guilty conscience and the napalm flashbacks of the recent war. The alien voice continued:

This is in order that you may share in the great awakening, as the planet passes into the New Age of Aquarius. The New Age can be a time of great peace and evolution for your race, but only if your rulers are made aware of the evil forces that can overshadow their judgments. Be still now and listen, for your chance may not come again. All your weapons of evil must be removed. The time for conflict is now past and the race of which you are a part may proceed to the higher stages of its evolution if you show yourselves worthy to do this. You have but a short time to learn to live together in peace and goodwill. Small groups all over the planet are learning this, and exist to pass on the light of the dawning New Age to you all. You are free to accept or reject their teachings, but only those who learn to live in peace will pass to the higher realms of spiritual evolution. Hear now the voice of Vrillon, a representative of the Ashtar Galactic Command, speaking to you. Be aware also that there are many false prophets and guides operating in your world. They will suck your energy from you – the energy you call money and will put it to evil ends and give you worthless dross in return. Your inner divine self will protect you from this. You must learn to be sensitive to the voice within that can tell you what is truth, and what is confusion, chaos and untruth.

27th August 2015, 20:27

Uploaded 28 June 2013. Video 5:45.

27th August 2015, 21:04
“This is the voice of Vrillon, a representative of the Ashtar Galactic Command, speaking to you. For many years you have seen us as lights in the skies".

The above sentence pulls me back to John A. Keel.
The voice refers to themselves as " lights in the skies", not as space crafts. This sentence makes me think of The Ultra-terrestrials.
John Keels's Tricksters.

I know it is possible that it was a hoax by a human.
But I like to keep my options open.

"We speak to you now in peace and wisdom as we have done to your brothers and sisters all over this, your planet Earth. We come to warn you of the destiny of your race and your world so that you may communicate to your fellow beings the course you must take to avoid the disasters which threaten your world, and the beings on our worlds around you.”

Are they talking about dimensional beings that surround our world/planet Earth?
The message does not sound like a human has scripted it.

27th August 2015, 21:15
I recall that too, it would be interesting if such things were factual but I can safely say the Ashtar Galactic Command belongs solely in the minds of Star Trek fans, oh, and those delusional channelers spouting the teachings of same LOL

27th August 2015, 21:18
Ha ha, you could be right there Barry.

28th August 2015, 00:10
http://i1287.photobucket.com/albums/a632/nicolaR1/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/C4987599-8081-4C31-B51F-D05355A9BB33.png_zps2tyd7uko.jpeg (http://s1287.photobucket.com/user/nicolaR1/media/Mobile%20Uploads/2015-08/C4987599-8081-4C31-B51F-D05355A9BB33.png_zps2tyd7uko.jpeg.html)

Source:- http://www.mysteriousbritain.co.uk/england/cumbria/other-mysteries/carlisles-cursing-stone.html
Link to the full article.

Carlisle's Cursing Stone.

Since the installation of the sculpted granite "Cursing Stone" inscribed with a 16th Century curse in one of Carlisle's museums in 2001 misfortune has plagued the city.

Livestock herds around the city on the border with Scotland were wiped out by foot-and-mouth disease, there has been a devastating flood, factories have closed, a boy was murdered in a local bakery and Carlisle United soccer team dropped a league.

Local councillor Jim Tootle insists the stone, designed by artist Andy Altman who arranged the inscription of the 1,069 word-long curse against robbers, blackmailers and highwaymen who plagued the area 500 years ago, is destroyed or removed.

Councillor Mike Mitchelson, leader of Carlisle City Council, said: "The removal of the stone has been proposed by a council member and will be discussed as part of our Council meeting next Tuesday.

"We're obliged to address his comments, but estimate that it will cost the council several thousands of pounds to remove the stone."

"Carlisle is still in the process of recovering from the devastating January floods and our efforts are concentrated towards providing as much help as we can to local residents and businesses."

"The Council will need to look at whether the removal of the stone is a financial priority for the local area."

The city council also say local Christian groups, including the Bishop of Carlisle, were consulted and were in agreement with the "Cursing Stone" and a blessing was included within the artwork taken from The Bible, Philippians 4 Verse 6.

Artist Young, a descendant of one of the reiver families, has angrily compared the plan to the destruction of the giant Buddhas in Bamiyan by Afgahnistan's Taliban regime in 2001.

"It is of that order. They want to smash it to pieces. It is a powerful work of art but it is certainly not part of the occult," he said.

Has an art installation cursed Carlisle? A number of locals are blaming a stone sculpture for a series of local calamities. Tanya Gold visits the stricken city in an attempt to lift the spell. "Beware, beware," as Bela Lugosi would say. "Beware the cursing stone of Carlisle." This is not a Universal horror film, however, or a Hammer lesbian-vampire tale. This is northern England 2005, where a granite boulder, inscribed with an ancient curse, is torturing an entire city. Carlisle is in the thick of a Da Vinci Code-style drama, starring malevolent stones, bishops and archbishops, fearful locals, an angry sculptor and a Liberal Democrat councillor called Jim.

I have arrived in the Scottish borders on a clear morning to see if I can bring an end to the accursedness which, by all accounts, has been going on for too long. The prologue was almost five centuries ago, when, in 1525, the Archbishop of Glasgow, Gavin Dunbar wrought a whopping 1,069-word curse on the Reiver people, who were pillaging the district. "I curse their head and all the hairs of their head," said the archbishop. "I curse their face, their brain, their mouth, their nose, their tongue, their teeth. May the thunder and lightning which rained down upon Sodom and Gomorrah, rain down upon them."

28th August 2015, 12:51
Source:- http://www.newsandstar.co.uk/news/don-t-touch-carlisle-s-cursing-stone-it-ll-bring-us-bad-luck-football-fans-told-1.1098494


Published at 13:04, Thursday, 14 November 2013

Crawley Town football fans have been urged not to touch Carlisle's infamous 'cursing stone' when they visit this weekend.

The sculpted granite stone, inscribed with a 16th Century curse, is in the city’s Tullie House Millennium Gallery.

Crawley are three places and three points ahead of Carlisle Utd in League One and play the Blues at Brunton Park on Saturday.

In a bizarre move, the Crawley Town Football Policing Team today urged all supporters travelling to Carlisle not to touch the stone, presumably fearing bad luck will follow.

"With our poor run of form recently we don't need any further bad luck," they later said on social network Twitter.

The stone has been blamed for floods in the city, foot and mouth disease and even Carlisle United’s relegation from the football league.

The stone itself made worldwide news in 2005 when, following the floods, the Bishop of Carlisle called the curse “ungodly.”

International attention then followed when councillor Jim Tootle called for its destruction or removal because of its suspected involvement in “several disasters reaching Biblical proportions”.

He linked it to a fire which destroyed Rathbones bakery and mass redundancies at Cavaghan & Gray.

28th August 2015, 16:36
“This is the voice of Vrillon, a representative of the Ashtar Galactic Command, speaking to you. For many years you have seen us as lights in the skies".

The above sentence pulls me back to John A. Keel.
The voice refers to themselves as " lights in the skies", not as space crafts. This sentence makes me think of The Ultra-terrestrials.
John Keels's Tricksters.

I know it is possible that it was a hoax by a human.
But I like to keep my options open.

"We speak to you now in peace and wisdom as we have done to your brothers and sisters all over this, your planet Earth. We come to warn you of the destiny of your race and your world so that you may communicate to your fellow beings the course you must take to avoid the disasters which threaten your world, and the beings on our worlds around you.”

Are they talking about dimensional beings that surround our world/planet Earth?
The message does not sound like a human has scripted it.


well it seems (1977 - 2015) that we made it.

that vrillion sure did go on. I guess we don't get to that next level for the foreseeable future.

that's right out of a movie.
like the recent 'man of steel' -- 'YOU ARE NOT ALONE.'